the_o number_n of_o 364_o that_o be_v of_o all_o the_o day_n of_o the_o year_n but_o one_o now_o the_o jew_n pretend_v that_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o virtue_n of_o that_o number_n 364_o include_v in_o the_o name_n of_o hassatan_n he_o be_v deprive_v of_o the_o right_n of_o accuse_v they_o during_o a_o like_a number_n of_o day_n in_o the_o year_n and_o therefore_o he_o have_v but_o one_o remain_v in_o which_o he_o may_v do_v it_o so_o that_o if_o he_o chance_v to_o neglect_v that_o day_n or_o to_o be_v then_o deceive_v or_o puzzle_v he_o may_v well_o be_v sorrowful_a and_o the_o jew_n very_o glad_a all_o this_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o passage_n of_o zacharia_n chap._n 3._o v._n 2_o the_o lord_n rebuke_v thou_o o_o satan_n sect._n 12._o they_o also_o pretend_v to_o find_v a_o great_a virtue_n in_o the_o reckon_n of_o letter_n and_o their_o disposition_n into_o several_a different_a order_n they_o write_v on_o the_o forepart_n of_o house_n and_o the_o wall_n of_o chamber_n some_o strange_a character_n of_o no_o less_o extraordinary_a name_n which_o they_o use_v to_o give_v to_o those_o angel_n that_o be_v establish_v over_o the_o plague_n suppose_v by_o that_o mean_n to_o be_v sufficient_o secure_a from_o the_o burn_a dart_n of_o that_o consume_a scourge_n the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d diriroon_n be_v likewise_o a_o infallible_a preservative_n against_o the_o pestilence_n when_o it_o be_v write_v 22_o or_o 23_o time_n that_o be_v as_o many_o time_n as_o there_o be_v letter_n in_o their_o alphabet_n of_o which_o they_o put_v one_o every_o time_n before_o that_o word_n begin_v with_o the_o first_o letter_n and_o end_v with_o the_o last_o they_o have_v likewise_o excellent_a remedy_n against_o ague_n the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o be_v make_v up_o of_o six_o letter_n be_v write_v 6_o time_n in_o as_o many_o different_a file_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d leave_v out_o a_o letter_n of_o every_o file_n on_o the_o left_a side_n be_v in_o their_o opinion_n a_o excellent_a remedy_n against_o the_o quartan_a ague_n the_o stumble_a block_n of_o the_o physician_n by_o this_o any_o one_o may_v perceive_v how_o great_a virtue_n the_o jew_n ascribe_v to_o letter_n character_n and_o name_n here_o you_o have_v another_o mystery_n teach_v in_o the_o book_n aroda_n zara_n it_o be_v dangerous_a to_o drink_v at_o night_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d why_o because_o that_o make_v people_n blind_a but_o if_o one_o be_v dry_a and_o he_o drink_v what_o then_o here_o be_v the_o remedy_n the_o hebrew_n word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d shebriri_fw-la that_o be_v lose_v sight_n or_o sudden_a blindness_n be_v write_v as_o it_o be_v here_o in_o the_o margin_n and_o hang_v about_o the_o neck_n cause_n the_o blindness_n to_o go_v off_o as_o much_o as_o we_o see_v decrease_v the_o first_o letter_n of_o this_o word_n until_o they_o be_v altogether_o vanish_v and_o the_o blindness_n go_v those_o instruction_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o lexicon_fw-la talmudicum_fw-la of_o buxtorf_n sect._n 13._o by_o this_o short_a specimen_fw-la of_o their_o witchcraft_n may_v be_v see_v the_o relation_n that_o there_o be_v betwixt_o the_o practice_n and_o doctrine_n of_o their_o rabbin_n contain_v in_o the_o foregoing_a chapter_n from_o which_o doubtless_o those_o practice_n take_v their_o original_a first_o their_o opinion_n of_o the_o materiality_n as_o i_o may_v say_v of_o good_a and_o bad_a spirit_n chap._n 12._o sect._n 8.10_o 14_o 15._o be_v the_o cause_n that_o they_o ascribe_v to_o they_o external_a and_o visible_a shape_n with_o effect_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n as_o they_o have_v be_v describe_v sect._n 6.8_o for_o material_a cause_n act_v material_o whereas_o spiritual_a thing_n be_v for_o those_o that_o be_v spiritual_a 1_o cor._n 2.13_o second_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n that_o the_o st_o aâ—ge_a thought_n they_o have_v of_o sammael_n prince_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o of_o lilis_n his_o mother_n according_a to_o some_o chap._n 12._o sect._n 13_o 14_o shall_v carry_v they_o to_o practice_v conjuration_n by_o which_o they_o hope_v to_o put_v mother_n and_o son_n to_o flight_n or_o at_o least_o to_o turn_v they_o off_o sect._n 7_o 8_o 9_o whoever_o be_v so_o credulous_a in_o that_o point_n be_v very_o apt_a to_o mistake_v in_o all_o other_o three_o their_o great_a and_o general_a esteem_n for_o the_o cabbala_n that_o ascribe_v so_o much_o power_n to_o letter_n name_n and_o number_n be_v the_o original_n of_o all_o the_o sort_n of_o witchcraft_n that_o be_v perform_v with_o letter_n number_n and_o character_n sect._n 10_o 11_o 12._o and_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o a_o nation_n who_o have_v lose_v the_o vivify_a spirit_n of_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n shall_v now_o so_o curious_o and_o with_o so_o much_o trouble_n seek_v the_o help_n of_o those_o letter_n destitute_a of_o the_o spirit_n of_o life_n four_o it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o be_v ancient_o use_v to_o prophecy_n vision_n vrim_fw-he and_o thummim_n they_o now_o bethink_v themselves_o of_o the_o empty_a sound_n of_o bathcole_n and_o the_o influence_n of_o the_o star_n to_o supply_v the_o want_n of_o the_o advantage_n they_o have_v lose_v sect._n 14._o when_o we_o recollect_v all_o those_o thing_n we_o easy_o perceive_v that_o tho'_o the_o jew_n be_v not_o partaker_n of_o the_o pagan_n idolatry_n yet_o they_o have_v a_o near_a relation_n to_o they_o as_o to_o the_o opinion_n and_o custom_n they_o have_v not_o draw_v from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n nay_o they_o go_v far_o than_o the_o heathen_n and_o be_v in_o a_o more_o diametrical_a opposition_n to_o the_o principle_n of_o their_o own_o doctrine_n than_o the_o heathen_n with_o those_o of_o their_o religion_n for_o the_o jew_n conceive_v plain_o than_o they_o do_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o creator_n and_o director_n of_o all_o sufficient_a to_o himself_o and_o have_v such_o a_o strong_a prejudice_n against_o all_o the_o god_n invent_v by_o man_n and_o against_o whatever_o have_v any_o nearness_n to_o idolatry_n it_o be_v not_o easy_a to_o forgive_v they_o their_o dependency_n upon_o the_o star_n their_o fear_n of_o the_o great_a devil_n sammael_n nor_o their_o faith_n for_o the_o virtue_n of_o word_n letter_n character_n and_o number_n since_o the_o heathen_n be_v obnoxious_a to_o those_o fault_n only_o because_o they_o have_v not_o a_o sufficient_a knowledge_n of_o the_o supreme_a deity_n and_o do_v not_o rely_v so_o much_o upon_o he_o as_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v do_v whereas_o they_o trust_v too_o much_o upon_o the_o creature_n which_o they_o have_v deify_v themselves_o however_o our_o amazement_n will_v diminish_v if_o we_o observe_v that_o all_o these_o doctrine_n have_v be_v draw_v from_o paganism_n and_o have_v be_v receive_v among_o they_o only_o by_o a_o effect_n of_o the_o natural_a inclination_n and_o eagerness_n of_o that_o people_n for_o such_o fable_n and_o invention_n without_o consider_v whether_o or_o no_o they_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o law_n but_o the_o utmost_a blindness_n be_v to_o persist_v in_o they_o to_o this_o very_a day_n without_o reflect_v upon_o the_o state_n in_o which_o the_o divine_a justice_n have_v put_v they_o by_o a_o entire_a destruction_n of_o their_o commonwealth_n and_o scatter_v of_o their_o nation_n among_o the_o heathen_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o i_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o observe_v that_o hitherto_o we_o have_v meet_v with_o nothing_o of_o whatever_o be_v call_v witchcraft_n phantasm_n or_o diabolical_a apparition_n but_o it_o draw_v its_o original_a from_o heathenism_n chap._n fourteen_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o magic_n be_v also_o in_o request_n among_o the_o mahometan_n sect._n 1_o we_o can_v say_v many_o thing_n with_o great_a certainty_n concern_v the_o mahometan_n upon_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n for_o we_o must_v learn_v it_o either_o in_o the_o alcoran_n that_o be_v the_o law_n of_o mahomet_n or_o from_o the_o precept_n of_o their_o doctor_n which_o very_o much_o differ_v from_o the_o law_n as_o to_o the_o alcoran_n i_o will_v not_o trust_v to_o any_o but_o myself_o and_o therefore_o have_v read_v it_o sheet_n by_o sheet_n from_o the_o begin_n to_o the_o end_n but_o can_v not_o gather_v any_o particular_n relate_v to_o our_o subject_n except_o that_o little_a which_o i_o shall_v mention_v hereafter_o beside_o there_o be_v come_v to_o my_o hand_n but_o very_o few_o writing_n of_o the_o mahometan_n yet_o i_o have_v read_v some_o very_a credible_a christian_a author_n that_o treat_v of_o their_o belief_n who_o i_o shall_v presume_v to_o make_v use_n of_o because_o every_o one_o know_v that_o during_o their_o abode_n among_o those_o nation_n they_o have_v examine_v very_o impartial_o and_o narrow_o such_o
unblamable_a for_o not_o stick_v to_o the_o vulgar_a explication_n i_o have_v former_o follow_v and_o prefer_v before_o they_o those_o of_o some_o person_n who_o have_v not_o do_v what_o i_o now_o suppose_v to_o be_v oblige_v to_o do_v yet_o i_o be_o not_o alone_a in_o these_o opinion_n for_o they_o be_v agreeable_a to_o those_o of_o many_o other_o some_o of_o who_o have_v appear_v in_o the_o world_n even_o after_o i_o and_o though_o they_o have_v produce_v and_o assert_v in_o write_v those_o new_a interpretation_n and_o translation_n of_o the_o bible_n but_o by_o way_n of_o exercise_n and_o to_o show_v what_o subtlety_n and_o part_n they_o acquire_v in_o their_o youth_n by_o the_o alteration_n of_o such_o exposition_n as_o have_v learned_a man_n for_o their_o author_n yet_o as_o for_o i_o methinks_v that_o in_o my_o old_a age_n i_o ought_v to_o make_v use_n of_o my_o own_o eye_n and_o to_o speak_v with_o liberty_n as_o for_o the_o rest_n if_o there_o be_v among_o we_o who_o to_o multiply_v the_o proof_n of_o our_o opinion_n and_o diminish_v those_o of_o the_o contrary_a party_n stretch_v the_o holy_a scripture_n too_o far_o that_o be_v their_o own_o fault_n and_o not_o we_o we_o presume_v to_o be_v provide_v with_o better_a arm_n to_o dcfend_v the_o fundamental_a truth_n of_o the_o church_n but_o it_o must_v be_v observe_v as_o a_o general_a fault_n that_o the_o read_n of_o the_o bible_n be_v undertake_v with_o a_o mind_n full_a of_o its_o own_o prejudices_fw-la or_o those_o of_o its_o master_n and_o that_o it_o be_v general_o explain_v according_a to_o those_o notion_n without_o any_o other_o reason_n or_o ground_n but_o that_o of_o chance_n or_o of_o some_o case_n that_o have_v occasion_v the_o choice_n of_o such_o part_n as_o be_v then_o follow_v i_o take_v the_o veil_n from_o those_o prejudices_fw-la and_o show_v what_o method_n be_v to_o be_v observe_v to_o undertake_v the_o explication_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n without_o any_o prevention_n for_o i_o hold_v it_o for_o certain_a that_o none_o will_v have_v explain_v such_o passage_n of_o the_o say_v write_n as_o i_o here_o treat_v of_o so_o as_o they_o be_v usual_o interpret_v have_v he_o not_o be_v imbue_v with_o a_o prejudice_n of_o the_o great_a and_o extraordinary_a power_n of_o the_o devil_n or_o have_v he_o not_o intend_v to_o confute_v some_o particular_a error_n i_o have_v already_o proof_n of_o it_o for_o several_a learn_v and_o pious_a person_n have_v very_o much_o approve_v of_o my_o method_n of_o examine_v those_o text_n and_o the_o search_n into_o their_o sense_n and_o have_v treat_v in_o my_o sermon_n of_o the_o chief_a point_n of_o this_o subject_n i_o be_o inform_v that_o many_o people_n show_v a_o great_a impatience_n to_o see_v my_o write_n upon_o it_o i_o have_v frequent_o be_v in_o conversation_n where_o the_o most_o important_a matter_n especial_o those_o that_o be_v contain_v in_o my_o second_o and_o three_o book_n be_v discuss_v and_o they_o seem_v partly_o satisfy_v with_o my_o explication_n and_o in_o hope_n of_o be_v full_o convince_v by_o those_o they_o expect_v from_o i_o i_o refer_v myself_o to_o their_o judgement_n to_o know_v whether_o their_o expectation_n have_v be_v deceive_v or_o fulfil_v be_v persuade_v that_o if_o they_o do_v not_o agree_v to_o some_o particular_n yet_o they_o will_v approve_v of_o my_o intention_n and_o contribute_v their_o utmost_a that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o thing_n i_o propose_v may_v be_v receive_v and_o relish_v if_o i_o be_v so_o capricious_a as_o to_o disturb_v myself_o on_o account_n of_o what_o may_v be_v say_v and_o believe_v of_o my_o design_n and_o to_o make_v more_o of_o the_o number_n than_o of_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o reader_n i_o shall_v undergo_v great_a hardship_n for_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o most_o man_n have_v little_a meditate_a upon_o this_o matter_n will_v think_v that_o i_o commit_v a_o great_a sin_n in_o publish_v this_o treatise_n not_o however_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o first_o book_n where_o i_o only_o relate_v the_o various_a opinion_n of_o the_o several_a nation_n from_o very_o credible_a author_n without_o declare_v my_o own_o sentiment_n or_o confute_v those_o of_o other_o neither_o do_v i_o believe_v that_o the_o two_o last_o part_n will_v be_v find_v fault_n with_o but_o only_o the_o second_o where_o the_o most_o important_a doctrine_n be_v discuss_v will_v raise_v some_o difficulty_n and_o not_o please_v every_o one_o it_o will_v especial_o seem_v strange_a that_o i_o make_v so_o little_a account_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o endue_v he_o with_o such_o a_o inconsiderable_a power_n for_o matter_n have_v be_v carry_v so_o far_o that_o some_o man_n think_v it_o a_o piece_n of_o piety_n to_o ascribe_v many_o miraculous_a effect_n to_o the_o devil_n and_o to_o hold_v for_o rash_a and_o impious_a people_n those_o that_o can_v believe_v that_o he_o do_v what_o be_v testify_v by_o thousand_o of_o witness_n if_o any_o contradict_v their_o opinion_n he_o be_v take_v for_o a_o atheist_n that_o be_v such_o as_o deny_v the_o existence_n of_o one_o god_n though_o he_o be_v only_o guilty_a of_o the_o crime_n of_o not_o believe_v two_o viz._n a_o good_a and_o a_o bad_a but_o those_o that_o be_v of_o your_o mind_n deserve_v themselves_o to_o be_v call_v ditheist_n or_o such_o as_o believe_v two_o god_n as_o the_o arian_n get_v the_o name_n of_o tritheist_n because_o they_o believe_v three_o god_n of_o different_a nature_n if_o any_o desire_n to_o put_v a_o new_a name_n upon_o i_o in_o reference_n to_o my_o opinion_n i_o willing_o yield_v to_o that_o of_o monotheist_n that_o be_v who_o believe_v but_o one_o god_n and_o one_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n upon_o who_o word_n i_o whole_o trust_v where_o he_o say_v fear_v not_o they_o who_o kill_v the_o body_n but_o fear_v he_o who_o can_v destroy_v both_o soul_n and_o body_n mat._n 10.28_o i_o fear_v he_o much_o less_o who_o have_v no_o power_n either_o over_o body_n or_o soul_n and_o trouble_v not_o more_o my_o head_n with_o the_o judgement_n of_o those_o judge_n 6.13_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o god_n of_o host_n i_o encounter_v that_o goliath_n let_v we_o see_v who_o will_v lend_v he_o a_o help_a hand_n it_o any_o think_v to_o have_v reason_n so_o strong_a as_o to_o confute_v my_o opinion_n i_o desire_v he_o to_o propound_v they_o with_o as_o much_o softness_n as_o i_o be_o favourable_o dispose_v to_o hear_v they_o but_o at_o the_o same_o time_n i_o entreat_v he_o to_o spare_v to_o himself_o and_o to_o i_o a_o unprofitable_a labour_n and_o to_o wait_v till_o he_o have_v read_v the_o whole_a work_n from_o the_o begin_n to_o the_o end_n before_o he_o make_v his_o objection_n by_o those_o mean_n he_o shall_v perfect_o know_v whether_o those_o particular_a and_o private_a place_n which_o he_o have_v read_v and_o with_o which_o he_o have_v not_o be_v satisfyd_v have_v afterward_o be_v explain_v and_o make_v worthy_a of_o his_o approbation_n by_o the_o concatenation_n of_o the_o whole_a treatise_n and_o the_o reason_n contain_v in_o it_o for_o it_o will_v be_v troublesome_a to_o view_v and_o examine_v again_o all_o the_o place_n of_o my_o answer_n i_o will_v quote_v so_o that_o it_o must_v not_o be_v take_v ill_a if_o i_o give_v none_o to_o those_o that_o shall_v follow_v another_o method_n and_o will_v make_v i_o waste_v with_o they_o the_o time_n that_o can_v be_v better_o spend_v revise_v enlarge_v and_o give_v to_o the_o printer_n march_v 16._o 1691_o may_n 26._o 1691_o august_n 1._o 1691_o i_o may_v assure_v here_o that_o nothing_o have_v be_v take_v off_o from_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o edition_n of_o leeuwarden_n it_o be_v true_a something_o have_v be_v add_v in_o some_o place_n for_o the_o better_a understanding_n of_o the_o matter_n as_o may_v be_v see_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o original_a where_o a_o whole_a chapter_n have_v be_v add_v in_o which_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o friesland_n edition_n be_v comprise_v it_o seem_v to_o i_o it_o be_v convenient_a to_o enlarge_v a_o little_a more_o in_o that_o place_n more_o exact_o to_o show_v the_o use_n and_o design_n of_o the_o search_n i_o make_v in_o this_o first_o book_n after_o the_o various_a opinion_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o better_a to_o discover_v the_o foundation_n of_o those_o prejudices_fw-la that_o have_v so_o long_o keep_v we_o from_o examine_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o matter_n contain_v in_o the_o follow_a part_n many_o other_o addition_n have_v be_v make_v to_o the_o french_a translation_n which_o it_o be_v not_o needful_a precise_o to_o mark_v the_o curious_a may_v compare_v the_o translation_n with_o the_o original_a a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o whole_a work_n what_o have_v be_v the_o design_n of_o the_o
proof_n of_o his_o power_n be_v well_o examine_v in_o its_o whole_a extent_n attribute_n to_o he_o the_o least_o part_n in_o the_o evil_n which_o by_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n happen_v to_o that_o holy_a man._n as_o to_o the_o angel_n of_o satan_n which_o torment_v st._n paul_n i_o place_v he_o in_o the_o same_o rank_n with_o the_o fight_n against_o michael_n that_o be_v in_o uncertainty_n there_o be_v no_o ground_n to_o pretend_v to_o a_o perfect_a understanding_n of_o this_o passage_n and_o therefore_o i_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o insufficient_a to_o prove_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o 25_o chapter_n but_o as_o the_o possess_a be_v universal_o allege_v for_o a_o certain_a proof_n of_o the_o great_a power_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o that_o we_o read_v so_o many_o time_n in_o scripture_n that_o the_o evil_a spirit_n have_v be_v cast_v out_o by_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n i_o beslow_v five_o chapter_n upon_o examine_v what_o be_v in_o it_o i_o see_v that_o the_o term_n of_o diabolus_fw-la which_o we_o translate_v devil_n be_v not_o find_v in_o any_o of_o the_o passage_n in_o which_o those_o relation_n be_v contain_v but_o only_o that_o of_o daemon_n which_o i_o illustrate_v in_o the_o 26_o chapter_n in_o the_o 27_o i_o show_v that_o the_o most_o dangerous_a disease_n especial_o those_o of_o the_o head_n be_v usual_o ascribe_v to_o demon_n or_o even_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o demon_n and_o in_o the_o 28_o that_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o change_v the_o usual_a way_n of_o speak_v but_o make_v use_v of_o they_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o that_o time_n neither_o do_v he_o always_o immediate_o confute_v all_o the_o error_n in_o the_o 29_o and_o 30_o chapter_n so_o that_o the_o cure_n of_o daemonia_fw-la be_v not_o proper_o a_o expulsion_n of_o devil_n but_o a_o miraculous_a cure_n of_o incurable_a disease_n i_o come_v after_o to_o other_o passage_n of_o scripture_n where_o neither_o the_o name_n of_o devil_n satan_n or_o demon_n be_v make_v use_n of_o but_o those_o of_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o world_n prince_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o air_n prince_n of_o this_o age_n of_o lordship_n power_n dominion_n and_o the_o like_a and_o i_o show_v that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o cause_n to_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o devil_n but_o that_o the_o style_n of_o scripture_n lead_v we_o of_o itself_o to_o understand_v by_o all_o these_o name_v a_o certain_a order_n of_o person_n have_v then_o examine_v all_o i_o can_v not_o conclude_v that_o the_o scripture_n consider_v true_o and_o without_o prejudice_n attribute_n to_o the_o devil_n this_o power_n and_o these_o operation_n which_o the_o prevention_n of_o commentator_n and_o translator_n discover_v in_o it_o i_o grant_v it_o have_v be_v very_o troublesome_a to_o i_o to_o be_v oblige_v to_o take_v this_o party_n and_o to_o confute_v and_o censure_v very_o famous_a man_n and_o most_o approve_a interpreter_n it_o even_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o i_o expose_v myself_o very_o much_o because_o i_o know_v that_o a_o more_o advantageous_a opinion_n be_v have_v of_o those_o that_o be_v not_o know_v and_o that_o a_o prophet_n be_v neither_o esteem_v in_o his_o own_o time_n nor_o in_o his_o own_o country_n for_o this_o reason_n i_o do_v first_o resolve_v not_o to_o meddle_v with_o those_o of_o scripture_n where_o i_o find_v myself_o constrain_v to_o go_v from_o the_o exposition_n ordinary_o receive_v but_o at_o last_o consider_v that_o my_o work_n will_v appear_v but_o imperfect_a and_o that_o they_o will_v not_o fail_v to_o object_v those_o famous_a passage_n to_o which_o i_o shall_v be_v then_o oblige_v to_o answer_v i_o at_o last_o prevail_v with_o myself_o to_o venture_v in_o the_o main_a sea_n and_o to_o fly_v before_o none_o that_o come_v to_o attack_v i_o further_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o any_o one_o can_v show_v i_o that_o the_o interpretation_n that_o i_o make_v be_v found_v upon_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n and_o humane_a understanding_n or_o upon_o any_o other_o particular_a proposition_n i_o shall_v have_v assert_v such_o as_o this_o be_v say_v to_o be_v that_o a_o spirit_n can_v act_v upon_o a_o body_n nor_o upon_o other_o spirit_n i_o have_v make_v use_n of_o for_o this_o effect_n but_o of_o the_o ordinary_a mean_n that_o the_o knowledge_n of_o language_n afford_v we_o so_o there_o be_v no_o more_o unjust_a accusation_n then_o that_o which_o be_v raise_v against_o i_o upon_o this_o subject_n and_o therefore_o when_o i_o compare_v with_o the_o analogy_n of_o the_o whole_a scripture_n with_o the_o ground_n of_o our_o divinity_n and_o with_o the_o rule_n of_o true_a piety_n whatever_o be_v ordinary_o publish_v concern_v the_o understanding_n of_o the_o devil_n his_o power_n his_o operation_n his_o apparition_n in_o divers_a place_n in_o the_o world_n his_o dominion_n and_o the_o kingdom_n which_o he_o raise_v against_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o conclude_v not_o only_o that_o they_o be_v not_o ground_v upon_o these_o three_o principle_n but_o also_o be_v consider_v with_o all_o the_o necessary_a attention_n they_o appear_v contrary_a to_o they_o in_o this_o place_n i_o begin_v to_o enter_v into_o dispute_n and_o to_o draw_v my_o conclusion_n from_o argument_n which_o the_o scripture_n and_o reason_n furnish_v i_o with_o have_v by_o the_o mean_n heretofore_o establish_v upon_o those_o two_o principle_n search_v after_o the_o way_n how_o plain_o and_o without_o equivocation_n to_o understand_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n which_o proper_o and_o particular_o cocern_v the_o devil_n this_o be_v not_o then_o the_o point_n in_o question_n to_o dispute_v of_o the_o meaning_n of_o those_o passage_n which_o mention_v the_o fall_n of_o man_n or_o speak_v of_o angel_n some_o of_o who_o appear_v to_o abraham_n and_o other_o wrestle_v with_o jacob_n or_o of_o the_o tentation_n of_o our_o lord_n christ_n in_o the_o desert_n nor_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o that_o say_v david_n be_v tempt_v by_o satan_n and_o that_o job_n be_v torment_v by_o he_o and_o the_o like_a place_n but_o the_o chief_a point_n the_o scope_n of_o all_o this_o search_n be_v to_o know_v what_o to_o believe_v concern_v the_o devil_n upon_o this_o i_o bestow_v the_o five_o last_o chapter_n and_o in_o the_o three_o first_o of_o these_o five_o which_o be_v the_o 32th_o 33th_o and_o 34th_o i_o be_o not_o afraid_a of_o call_v reason_n to_o my_o assistance_n after_o have_v show_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v silent_a upon_o this_o subject_n for_o i_o presume_v to_o have_v make_v appear_v in_o the_o 32th_o chapter_n that_o the_o apparition_n of_o evil_a spirit_n be_v contrary_a to_o true_a reason_n and_o that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n afford_v no_o proof_n of_o it_o afterward_o in_o the_o 33th_o chapter_n i_o show_v that_o the_o knowledge_n that_o the_o devil_n may_v have_v as_o well_o of_o thing_n natural_a as_o civil_a and_o above_o all_o of_o thing_n spiritual_a which_o concern_v our_o salvation_n be_v nothing_o of_o what_o be_v believe_v i_o rest_v as_o yet_o upon_o the_o same_o foundation_n of_o scripture_n and_o reason_n to_o prove_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o devil_n be_v but_o a_o chimaera_n and_o that_o he_o have_v neither_o such_o a_o power_n nor_o such_o a_o administration_n as_o be_v ordinary_o ascribe_v to_o he_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o 34th_o chapter_n at_o last_o after_o have_v treat_v of_o all_o those_o thing_n with_o all_o possible_a exactness_n i_o come_v to_o the_o conclusion_n of_o my_o second_o book_n where_o i_o show_v the_o importance_n of_o this_o examination_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a value_n the_o vulgar_a put_v upon_o the_o devil_n and_o his_o operation_n in_o the_o world_n my_o opinion_n be_v that_o these_o sort_n of_o discourse_n shake_v the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o salvation_n and_o cause_v a_o great_a damage_n to_o piety_n in_o divers_a occasion_n i_o demonstrate_v the_o first_o of_o these_o thing_n in_o the_o 35th_o chapter_n and_o the_o second_o in_o the_o 36th_o as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n i_o prove_v in_o this_o place_n what_o i_o have_v assert_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o my_o book_n viz._n that_o the_o common_a opinion_n concern_v the_o devil_n be_v opposite_a to_o the_o proof_n that_o jehova_n be_v god_n and_o that_o jesus_n be_v the_o messiah_n and_o that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o what_o concern_v piety_n i_o show_v that_o the_o service_n of_o god_n be_v thereby_o great_o weaken_v that_o the_o filial_a fear_n be_v very_o much_o diminish_v by_o that_o they_o have_v of_o the_o devil_n that_o the_o esteem_n that_o the_o holy_a angel_n deserve_v be_v almost_o destroy_v that_o the_o glory_n and_o virtue_n of_o the_o miracle_n of_o
our_o saviour_n jesus_n be_v very_o much_o lessen_v that_o the_o vanity_n of_o man_n be_v maintain_v and_o increase_v and_o that_o the_o comfort_n of_o the_o humble_a be_v cut_v off_o or_o at_o least_o suffer_v a_o great_a diminution_n that_o be_v whatever_o be_v contain_v in_o my_o second_o book_n a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o three_o book_n after_o have_v thus_o simple_o treat_v of_o what_o concern_v spirit_n and_o particular_o the_o devil_n according_a to_o the_o knowledge_n that_o sound_a reason_n can_v furnish_v we_o with_o according_a to_o that_o which_o may_v be_v draw_v from_o the_o word_n of_o god_n where_o reason_n cease_v i_o pass_v still_o follow_v the_o order_n and_o division_n establish_v in_o my_o first_o book_n to_o those_o man_n who_o according_a to_o the_o common_a sentiment_n have_v communication_n with_o spirit_n especial_o with_o the_o devil_n the_o same_o order_n to_o which_o i_o have_v keep_v in_o my_o second_o book_n be_v also_o observe_v in_o this_o for_o in_o the_o eight_o first_o chapter_n i_o make_v a_o exact_a scrutiny_n of_o all_o which_o may_v contribute_v to_o clear_v the_o subject_n i_o treat_v of_o and_o afterward_o in_o the_o seven_o last_o i_o show_v what_o light_n the_o inquiry_n have_v afford_v i_o and_o how_o far_o one_o can_v rely_v upon_o what_o i_o have_v discover_v i_o propose_v at_o first_o the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o question_n show_v that_o the_o query_n be_v not_o whether_o magic_a be_v possible_a for_o i_o grant_v it_o but_o whether_o there_o be_v a_o magic_n which_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o agreement_n make_v between_o man_n and_o the_o devil_n may_v discover_v hide_a thing_n predict_v those_o that_o be_v to_o come_v and_o produce_v effect_n above_o the_o force_n of_o nature_n this_o be_v discuss_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n follow_v the_o distinction_n that_o i_o have_v already_o heretofore_o many_o time_n set_v down_o i_o make_v in_o the_o first_o and_o second_o chapter_n the_o search_n require_v and_o that_o first_o by_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n which_o i_o divide_v it_o into_o two_o part_n in_o the_o first_o i_o examine_v whether_o it_o be_v possible_a to_o conceive_v that_o man_n have_v any_o commerce_n with_o spirit_n that_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o may_v rely_v upon_o mutual_a help_n or_o that_o they_o may_v act_v one_o upon_o another_o in_o the_o second_o part_n i_o examine_v whether_o there_o be_v reason_n to_o believe_v that_o there_o may_v be_v express_a compact_n between_o they_o that_o they_o may_v mutual_o contract_v and_o reciprocal_o perform_v the_o condition_n of_o their_o covenant_n i_o express_o deny_v the_o first_o of_o these_o found_v upon_o the_o reason_n allege_v book_n 2._o chap._n 2._o and_o i_o unfold_v a_o little_a more_o precise_o in_o the_o 2_o chapter_n of_o this_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o first_o which_o i_o defend_v against_o the_o argument_n of_o glanvil_n a_o english_a author_n i_o bestow_v the_o three_o chapter_n upon_o confute_v those_o compact_n of_o the_o magician_n with_o the_o devil_n as_o ridiculous_a and_o altogether_o incredible_a and_o i_o answer_v at_o the_o same_o time_n several_a objection_n and_o shift_n of_o glanvil_n convince_a he_o by_o his_o own_o reason_n that_o be_v sufficient_a for_o that_o purpose_n i_o pass_v afterward_o to_o the_o scripture_n as_o to_o a_o upper_a school_n from_o the_o four_o chapter_n to_o the_o seven_o i_o undertake_v it_o over_o from_o the_o begin_n to_o the_o end_n to_o find_v out_o with_o the_o utmost_a exactness_n what_o it_o discover_v to_o we_o upon_o this_o point_n and_o upon_o all_o its_o dependency_n either_o by_o its_o expression_n or_o by_o the_o example_n it_o afford_v we_o than_o i_o begin_v to_o establish_v what_o we_o may_v believe_v of_o it_o according_a to_o scripture_n as_o a_o introduction_n to_o this_o examination_n i_o relate_v all_o the_o name_n it_o give_v to_o that_o sort_n of_o people_n to_o their_o trade_n and_o art_n and_o i_o compare_v the_o difference_n to_o be_v find_v between_o the_o translation_n of_o our_o own_o interpreter_n as_o well_o as_o between_o the_o translation_n of_o other_o this_o examination_n be_v but_o general_a but_o afterward_o i_o come_v to_o particular_n whether_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o that_o sort_n of_o people_n of_o their_o trade_n and_o art_n so_o as_o it_o be_v ordinary_o suppose_v this_o i_o do_v from_o the_o five_o chapter_n to_o the_o 12_o but_o find_v it_o express_v not_o itself_o as_o they_o give_v out_o i_o examine_v what_o sort_n of_o people_n they_o can_v be_v and_o what_o the_o scripture_n real_o say_v of_o they_o from_o the_o 13_o chap._n to_o the_o 17_o i_o discuss_v the_o first_o of_o these_o as_o well_o by_o scripture_n as_o reason_n and_o proceed_v by_o degree_n search_v first_o whether_o these_o of_o who_o the_o scripture_n speak_v have_v a_o particular_a communication_n with_o the_o devil_n whether_o they_o make_v their_o prediction_n and_o enchantment_n by_o his_o undertake_n or_o by_o his_o power_n and_o at_o last_o whether_o they_o have_v between_o they_o covenant_n for_o that_o purpose_n the_o passage_n of_o scripture_n which_o i_o examine_v upon_o this_o subject_n be_v of_o three_o sort_n some_o contain_v history_n of_o that_o kind_n of_o people_n and_o of_o their_o witchcraft_n which_o i_o show_v in_o the_o 5_o 6_o and_o seven_o chapter_n viz._n in_o the_o 5_o all_o the_o enchantment_n of_o the_o egyptian_n in_o the_o 6_o those_o of_o bilsa_n those_o of_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o philistine_n and_o of_o the_o witch_n of_o endor_n and_o many_o other_o by_o who_o the_o idolatrous_a king_n of_o israel_n fall_v into_o great_a sin_n especial_o when_o they_o come_v to_o the_o court_n of_o babylon_n and_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n the_o enchantment_n of_o simon_n and_o elimas_n who_o be_v call_v enchantor_n those_o of_o the_o maid_n servant_n which_o be_v in_o the_o town_n of_o philippi_n who_o have_v a_o spirit_n of_o python_n and_o those_o of_o the_o seven_o brother_n exorcist_n afterward_o i_o come_v to_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o name_n of_o word_n of_o action_n and_o circumstance_n as_o well_o by_o themselves_o as_o compare_v the_o dutch_a translation_n of_o the_o scripture_n with_o those_o which_o have_v be_v make_v in_o divers_a language_n by_o different_a translator_n and_o by_o compare_v with_o the_o text_n the_o explication_n which_o be_v give_v by_o so_o many_o different_a interpreter_n all_o the_o passage_n where_o those_o thing_n be_v contain_v be_v examine_v very_o attentive_o give_v cause_n to_o conclude_v that_o the_o magician_n or_o enchanter_n have_v be_v very_o mischievous_a people_n who_o doctrine_n and_o moral_n be_v very_o much_o corrupt_v but_o they_o do_v not_o furnish_v any_o probable_a argument_n to_o assert_v that_o these_o people_n have_v a_o particular_a communication_n with_o the_o devil_n the_o second_o order_n of_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n upon_o this_o subject_n consist_v of_o those_o that_o contain_v the_o express_a law_n which_o condemn_v that_o sort_n of_o people_n and_o forbid_v they_o the_o exercise_n of_o their_o function_n which_o i_o examine_v in_o the_o 8_o and_o 9th_o chapter_n but_o i_o find_v no_o other_o reason_n for_o those_o prohibition_n and_o the_o punishment_n inflict_v upon_o they_o but_o their_o idolatry_n and_o cheat_n both_o of_o which_o be_v criminal_a and_o not_o become_v the_o people_n of_o god_n the_o three_o order_n consist_v in_o those_o reason_n and_o proverbial_a expression_n disperse_v through_o the_o whole_a scripture_n that_o have_v relation_n to_o those_o thing_n either_o to_o the_o person_n themselves_o or_o to_o their_o way_n i_o examine_v therefore_o whether_o nothing_o can_v be_v understand_v in_o those_o place_n whence_o some_o consequence_n may_v be_v draw_v to_o illustrate_v the_o subject_n in_o hand_n but_o have_v bestow_v the_o whole_a ten_o chapter_n upon_o it_o i_o find_v nothing_o more_o than_o before_o now_o as_o in_o the_o three_o chapter_n i_o have_v examine_v by_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n whether_o there_o be_v cause_n to_o believe_v the_o possibility_n of_o the_o communication_n of_o man_n with_o the_o devil_n by_o express_a covenant_n i_o do_v here_o the_o same_o by_o that_o of_o the_o holy_a writ_n for_o in_o the_o two_o follow_a chapter_n i_o run_v it_o over_o again_o and_o insist_v upon_o all_o the_o passage_n where_o the_o least_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o alliance_n or_o compact_n that_o be_v not_o make_v with_o god_n but_o against_o he_o sinful_o and_o with_o a_o evil_a design_n i_o find_v not_o so_o much_o as_o one_o that_o speak_v of_o those_o agreement_n make_v with_o the_o devil_n or_o any_o thing_n like_o it_o upon_o this_o i_o bestow_v the_o 11_o chapter_n in_o the_o 12_o i_o run_v over_o again_o the_o whole_a scripture_n from_o the_o begin_n to_o the_o end_n from_o the_o
tbem_fw-la who_o eager_o addict_v themselves_o to_o magic_n by_o which_o they_o get_v afterward_o into_o great_a reputation_n and_o that_o the_o expound_v of_o dream_n be_v a_o pretence_n they_o make_v use_v of_o to_o commit_v a_o vast_a number_n of_o deceit_n and_o villainy_n we_o see_v continue_v that_o learned_a author_n in_o the_o book_n maarsar_n shemi_n fol._n 45._o col._n 2_o 3._o that_o rabbi_n joseph_n ben_n calpata_n rabbi_n ishmael_n ben._n jose_n rabbi_n lazarus_n and_o akiba_n make_v it_o their_o whole_a business_n many_o of_o their_o expounding_n be_v relate_v in_o the_o place_n i_o have_v quote_v out_o of_o lightfoot_n and_o from_o several_a thing_n contain_v therein_o it_o may_v be_v infer_v that_o they_o instruct_v their_o disciple_n in_o those_o arts._n in_o the_o book_n shabbat_n fol._n 3_o col._n 2._o mention_n be_v make_v of_o a_o phantasm_n that_o appear_v to_o one_o of_o their_o bigot_n whilst_o he_o be_v meditate_v the_o law_n and_o fol._n 8._o col._n 2._o fol._n 14._o col._n 3._o all_o sort_n of_o conjuration_n be_v treat_v of_o some_o to_o cure_v wound_n other_o against_o the_o sting_n of_o serpent_n against_o theft_n and_o even_o against_o enchantment_n this_o i_o have_v collect_v from_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o work_n of_o lightfoot_n page_n 147._o where_o many_o other_o thing_n of_o that_o nature_n be_v to_o be_v find_v but_o not_o necessary_a to_o relate_v and_o much_o less_o to_o extract_v out_o of_o the_o own_o book_n of_o the_o jew_n sect._n 3_o however_o it_o will_v not_o be_v beside_o the_o purpose_n to_o add_v what_o the_o same_o lightfoot_n have_v gather_v from_o several_a of_o their_o writing_n especial_o from_o the_o book_n sanhedrin_n concern_v their_o bathkol_n or_o the_o daughter_n of_o the_o voice_n which_o be_v the_o name_n the_o jew_n give_v to_o the_o echo_n pretend_v it_o be_v a_o oracle_n that_o under_o the_o second_o temple_n supply_v the_o want_n of_o the_o urim_n and_o thummim_n with_o which_o the_o first_o temple_n be_v honour_v this_o be_v know_v by_o all_o that_o be_v but_o a_o little_a acquaint_v with_o the_o jewish_a affair_n and_o have_v read_v some_o of_o their_o writing_n but_o here_o be_v proof_n that_o show_v they_o make_v use_v of_o bathkool_n divination_n rabbi_n jochanan_n and_o rabbi_n simeon_n design_v to_o consult_v bathkool_n to_o go_v and_o see_v rabbi_n samuel_n the_o babylonian_a they_o pass_v before_o the_o school_n and_o hear_v a_o boy_n read_v what_o be_v contain_v 1_o sam._n chap._n 25._o verse_n 1._o samuel_n be_v dead_a they_o observe_v that_o and_o find_v that_o the_o samuel_n they_o seek_v be_v dead_a here_o follow_v another_o story_n rabbi_n jonah_n and_o rabbi_n josah_n go_v to_o visit_v rabbi_n acha_n while_o he_o lay_v sick_a they_o say_v let_v we_o hear_v what_o bathkool_n will_v say_v and_o immediate_o they_o hear_v a_o voice_n of_o a_o woman_n that_o say_v to_o her_o neighbour_n the_o candle_n go_v out_o to_o which_o the_o neighbour_n answer_v pray_v dont_fw-fr let_v it_o go_v out_o nor_o extinguish_v the_o light_n of_o israel_n lightfoot_n tom._n 2._o p._n 167._o it_o be_v as_o sure_o that_o those_o word_n proceed_v from_o bathkool_n as_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o elijah_n be_v present_a at_o the_o circumcision_n of_o the_o child_n of_o the_o jew_n as_o it_o be_v common_o believe_v among_o they_o and_o as_o all_o the_o learned_a know_v s_n 4._o but_o beside_o those_o singularity_n we_o may_v take_v notice_n that_o all_o their_o witchcraft_n be_v found_v upon_o two_o ground_n the_o influence_n of_o the_o star_n and_o thy_o apparition_n of_o spirit_n the_o reason_n of_o the_o former_a ground_n be_v that_o tho'_o they_o esteem_v not_o the_o celestial_a light_n to_o be_v god_n yet_o they_o ascribe_v to_o they_o a_o particular_a virtue_n work_v upon_o and_o influence_v human_a action_n as_o well_o external_a as_o internal_a sense_n we_o have_v already_o hear_v philo_n and_o ben._n maimon_n upon_o that_o matter_n it_o be_v very_o usual_a with_o they_o to_o say_v the_o planet_n make_v such_o a_o one_o wise_a or_o rich_a as_o buxtorf_n relate_v it_o in_o his_o lexicon_fw-la talmudicum_fw-la out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o sabbath_n these_o be_v happy_a influence_n or_o constellation_n that_o be_v call_v mazzal-toob_a but_o mazzal-ra_a be_v a_o malignant_a star_n under_o which_o one_o be_v bear_v or_o who_o virtue_n influence_n he_o all_o his_o life_n buxtorf_n say_v again_o upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o same_o book_n that_o the_o planet_n of_o the_o day_n of_o one_o birth_n influence_n he_o not_o but_o only_o that_o of_o the_o hour_n and_o even_o we_o find_v in_o that_o book_n which_o be_v the_o genius_n of_o every_o man_n according_a to_o the_o planet_n under_o which_o he_o be_v bear_v he_o who_o be_v bear_v under_o the_o sun_n will_v be_v handsome_a free_a not_o dissemble_v but_o of_o a_o unconstant_a humour_n under_o venus_n he_o will_v be_v rich_a and_o lecherous_a under_o mercury_n skilful_a and_o of_o a_o good_a memory_n under_o the_o moon_n sickly_a and_o unsteadfast_a under_o saturn_n unfortunate_a under_o jupiter_n just_a and_o under_o mars_n happy_a which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o all_o the_o other_o constellation_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o it_o be_v common_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o planet_n in_o israel_n because_o all_o the_o jew_n seem_v to_o be_v bear_v under_o one_o planet_n be_v all_o of_o the_o same_o genius_n and_o conduct_n therefore_o we_o must_v conclude_v that_o those_o distinction_n concern_v only_a stranger_n and_o that_o israel_n have_v the_o skill_n of_o foretell_v their_o good_a and_o bad_a fortune_n however_o they_o be_v much_o disturb_v when_o the_o moon_n be_v eclipse_v because_o they_o take_v that_o accident_n as_o a_o ill_a presage_n to_o they_o which_o be_v a_o evident_a proof_n of_o the_o unstedfastness_n of_o the_o jewish_a nation_n sect._n 5._o as_o to_o the_o spirit_n manasse_n ben_n israel_n discover_v the_o true_a ground_n of_o the_o jewish_a divination_n lead_v we_o to_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n say_v that_o some_o of_o they_o be_v skilful_a and_o shrewd_a and_o other_o foolish_a and_o dull_a the_o most_o skilful_a fly_v from_o one_o corner_n of_o the_o world_n to_o the_o other_o sometime_o learn_v what_o be_v to_o happen_v for_o this_o reason_n he_o acknowledge_v page_n 18._o that_o several_a conjure_v up_o those_o spirit_n and_o do_v wonder_n by_o help_n of_o the_o black_a art_n we_o read_v even_o in_o some_o cabbalistical_a book_n as_o in_o pirke_n chalos_n and_o ratsiel_n and_o in_o some_o other_o the_o name_n of_o those_o spirit_n and_o the_o form_n of_o the_o conjuration_n use_v for_o that_o purpose_n there_o be_v also_o to_o be_v find_v all_o the_o presage_n that_o may_v be_v draw_v from_o the_o various_a sort_n of_o apparition_n if_o those_o spirit_n appear_v to_o a_o man_n alone_o they_o forebode_v nothing_o good_a if_o they_o appear_v to_o two_o person_n together_o they_o presage_v nothing_o ill_a but_o it_o never_o happen_v that_o they_o show_v themselves_o to_o three_o in_o a_o company_n sect._n 6._o the_o way_n and_o mean_v they_o use_v for_o their_o witchcraft_n and_o divination_n be_v to_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o ceremony_n of_o their_o feast_n and_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o their_o ordinary_a life_n every_o one_o know_v that_o marriage_n be_v the_o lawful_a way_n to_o beget_v child_n which_o make_v they_o believe_v one_o must_v needs_o know_v how_o to_o preserve_v himself_o in_o that_o occasion_n from_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n there_o be_v none_o but_o have_v read_v the_o book_n of_o tobit_n how_o he_o expel_v the_o devil_n asmodee_fw-mi by_o the_o inspiration_n of_o the_o angel_n raphael_n and_o how_o they_o take_v together_o a_o fish_n which_o as_o some_o suppose_n be_v a_o pike_n as_o to_o the_o heart_n and_o liver_n say_v raphael_n if_o the_o daemon_n or_o wicked_a spirit_n disturb_v any_o person_n whether_o man_n or_o woman_n he_o need_v but_o make_v a_o perfume_n before_o he_o and_o the_o party_n shall_v be_v no_o more_o vex_v chap._n 6._o v._n 7._o when_o he_o be_v marry_v with_o sara_n he_o remember_v the_o word_n of_o raphael_n and_o take_v the_o ash_n of_o the_o perfume_n put_v the_o heart_n and_o the_o liver_n of_o the_o fish_n thereupon_o and_o make_v a_o smoke_n with_o it_o which_o when_o the_o evil_a spirit_n have_v smell_v he_o flee_v into_o the_o utmost_a part_n of_o egypt_n and_o the_o angel_n bind_v he_o there_o chap._n 8._o v._n 23._o sect._n 7._o if_o that_o narration_n be_v esteem_v apocryphal_a by_o the_o protestant_n that_o of_o josephus_n deserve_v not_o a_o better_a name_n when_o in_o the_o second_o chap._n of_o the_o 8_o book_n of_o his_o jewish_a antiquity_n he_o deduce_v the_o original_a of_o magic_n from_o solomon_n and_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o it_o upon_o the_o wisdom_n
as_o he_o believe_v particular_o happen_v some_o certain_a night_n chap_n 96._o pag._n 284._o the_o angel_n descend_v at_o night_n upon_o earth_n by_o the_o leave_n of_o their_o lord_n and_o visit_v the_o true_a faithful_a till_o the_o break_n of_o the_o day_n chap._n 12._o pag._n 290._o they_o will_v visit_v the_o faithful_a in_o the_o garden_n of_o eden_n they_o will_v salute_v they_o and_o say_v here_o be_v the_o reward_n of_o their_o perseverance_n here_o be_v the_o eternal_a grace_n sect._n 7._o as_o he_o hold_v that_o the_o angel_n be_v always_o ready_a to_o serve_v god_n on_o behalf_n of_o the_o faithful_a so_o he_o believe_v they_o no_o less_o forward_o in_o perform_v his_o order_n against_o the_o impious_a when_o say_v he_o chap._n 5._o pag._n 155._o the_o wicked_a be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n the_o angel_n stretch_v out_o their_o hand_n to_o seize_v upon_o their_o soul_n and_o further_o p._n 172._o the_o angel_n of_o death_n shall_v kill_v those_o that_o blaspheme_v god_n and_o his_o commandment_n chap._n 7._o pag._n 203_o 204._o thou_o have_v see_v that_o the_o angel_n have_v put_v to_o death_n the_o unfaithful_a and_o strike_v they_o before_z and_o behind_o a_o great_a power_n for_o the_o execute_n of_o god_n judgement_n be_v ascribe_v to_o they_o for_o a_o angel_n be_v sufficient_a to_o destroy_v all_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o world_n as_o levinius_fw-la varnerius_fw-la quote_v it_o out_o of_o a_o turkish_a book_n sect._n 8._o he_o forget_v not_o the_o evil_n cause_v by_o the_o devil_n for_o the_o seduce_a of_o man._n the_o first_o be_v his_o have_v they_o banish_v from_o paradise_n chap._n 1._o pag._n 7._o he_o cause_v adam_n and_o his_o wife_n to_o sin_n and_o to_o fall_v from_o the_o grace_n in_o which_o they_o be_v chap._n 2._o pag._n 8._o god_n advertise_v mahomet_n that_o the_o devil_n will_v make_v hâ—m_o afraid_a of_o the_o unfaithful_a pag._n 150._o the_o devil_n will_v make_v they_o forget_v my_o commandment_n pag._n 160._o think_v upon_o the_o day_n in_o which_o i_o shall_v gather_v all_o the_o people_n and_o say_v to_o the_o devil_n o_o thou_o prince_n of_o the_o devil_n why_o have_v thou_o rebel_v against_o i_o chap._n 56._o pag._n 608._o for_o the_o devil_n have_v puff_v up_o man_n and_o make_v â—im_a revolt_n from_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n he_o seem_v even_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o malice_n of_o the_o devil_n extend_v as_o far_o as_o the_o star_n with_o which_o he_o say_v god_n have_v adorn_v the_o heaven_n and_o which_o he_o preserve_v against_o the_o attempt_n of_o the_o devil_n chap._n 40._o pag._n 534._o sect._n 9_o such_o be_v his_o opinion_n as_o to_o the_o angel_n in_o general_a but_o as_o to_o their_o particular_a ministry_n thevenot_n relate_v that_o the_o turk_n acknowledge_v guardian_n angel_n but_o in_o far_o great_a number_n than_o we_o do_v for_z say_v they_o god_n have_v ordain_v 70_o angel_n for_o a_o invisible_a guard_n to_o each_o musulman_n and_o there_o happen_v nothing_o to_o any_o person_n but_o they_o attribute_v it_o to_o they_o each_o have_v his_o particular_a office_n one_o watch_n over_o one_o member_n and_o the_o other_a over_o another_o one_o be_v so_o subservient_fw-fr in_o this_o and_o the_o other_o in_o that_o affair_n among_o all_o those_o angel_n there_o be_v two_o who_o preside_v over_o all_o the_o rest_n sit_v one_o on_o the_o right_n and_o the_o other_a on_o the_o left_a hand_n and_o be_v call_v kerim_n kiatib_n that_o be_v to_o say_v merciful_a writer_n that_o on_o the_o right_a hand_n keep_v account_n of_o the_o good_a action_n and_o that_o on_o the_o left_a of_o the_o bad_a they_o be_v so_o merciful_a that_o they_o spare_v he_o if_o he_o commit_v any_o sin_n before_o he_o fall_v asleep_a hope_v he_o shall_v repent_v if_o not_o they_o set_v it_o down_o but_o if_o he_o repent_v they_o write_v estig_fw-mi fourillah_o god_n forgive_v they_o accompany_v he_o every_o where_o unless_o when_o he_o go_v to_o the_o necessary_a house_n whither_o they_o let_v he_o go_v alone_o wait_v for_o he_o at_o the_o door_n where_o they_o again_o take_v possession_n of_o he_o for_o that_o reason_n when_o the_o turk_n go_v to_o that_o place_n they_o go_v in_o with_o the_o left_a foot_n and_o when_o they_o come_v out_o they_o put_v the_o right_a foot_n foremost_a that_o the_o angel_n who_o set_v down_o their_o good_a work_n shall_v seize_v first_o upon_o they_o mahomet_n himself_o confirm_v that_o fable_n say_v chap._n 52._o pag._n 594._o think_v o_o man_n on_o the_o day_n when_o thou_o shall_v see_v near_o thou_o thy_o good_a angel_n on_o thy_o right_a hand_n and_o thy_o bad_a angel_n on_o thy_o left_a who_o have_v note_v and_o write_v whatever_o thou_o have_v do_v sect._n 10._o it_o be_v observable_a that_o this_o fable_n have_v its_o original_a from_o the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a which_o the_o turk_n believe_v and_o be_v plain_o express_v in_o the_o forego_n word_n and_o elsewhere_o as_o chap._n 12._o pag._n 280._o the_o faithful_a shall_v go_v into_o the_o garden_n of_o eden_n but_o to_o the_o unfaithful_a he_o say_v pag._n 288._o hell_n be_v the_o place_n to_o which_o you_o be_v destine_v chap._n 52._o pag._n 594._o god_n take_v up_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n as_o he_o think_v fit_a to_o send_v she_o into_o one_o of_o those_o place_n but_o first_o she_o return_v into_o the_o body_n after_o its_o bury_n to_o undergo_v the_o strict_a examination_n of_o two_o frightful_a angel_n munquir_n and_o guauquir_n the_o fable_n which_o thevenot_n relate_v upon_o their_o account_n and_o that_o of_o the_o beast_n be_v so_o gross_a that_o i_o shall_v be_v ashamed_a to_o recite_v it_o at_o large_a sect._n 11._o in_o the_o mean_a while_o it_o will_v not_o be_v unserviceable_a to_o our_o subject_n to_o give_v a_o more_o particular_a instruction_n of_o their_o belief_n upon_o the_o state_n of_o the_o dead_a i_o will_v not_o here_o speak_v of_o their_o carnal_a paradise_n because_o i_o treat_v not_o of_o all_o the_o point_n of_o the_o mahometan_a religion_n but_o only_o of_o what_o concern_v the_o the_o spirit_n they_o acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v appoint_v two_o very_o different_a place_n one_o for_o the_o damn_a and_o the_o other_o for_o the_o save_v that_o be_v to_o say_v there_o be_v man_n who_o have_v do_v so_o many_o good_a work_n that_o at_o the_o very_a hour_n they_o expire_v they_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o happiness_n of_o paradise_n but_o there_o be_v other_o who_o have_v not_o a_o sufficient_a faith_n be_v subject_v to_o i_o pain_n for_o their_o sin_n until_o they_o be_v all_o expiate_v after_o which_o they_o enjoy_v in_o paradise_n the_o same_o felicity_n with_o the_o other_o that_o be_v go_v in_o first_o but_o as_o to_o the_o unfaithful_a and_o wicked_a they_o go_v to_o burn_v forever_o in_o hell_n where_o there_o body_n be_v as_o often_o repair_v by_o god_n as_o they_o be_v reduce_v to_o ash_n that_o their_o torment_n may_v be_v eternal_a that_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o what_o thevenot_n write_v chap._n 20_o and_o 31_o of_o his_o journey_n and_o ricaut_n say_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n chap._n 2.6_o and_o 12._o sect._n 12._o the_o transmigration_n of_o soul_n from_o one_o body_n into_o another_o not_o only_o of_o human_a soul_n but_o likewise_o of_o those_o of_o beast_n be_v also_o believe_v by_o some_o mahometan_n ricaut_n testify_v book_n 2._o ch._n 12._o that_o one_o of_o their_o sect_n call_v munasichi_n hold_v that_o opinion_n and_o take_v occasion_n from_o thence_o to_o relate_v how_o one_o roboroski_n a_o polander_n be_v deal_v with_o by_o a_o drugist_n that_o be_v angry_a with_o he_o because_o he_o have_v kick_v his_o dog_n for_o they_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n after_o death_n enter_v into_o the_o body_n of_o such_o beast_n with_o which_o the_o nature_n and_o temper_n of_o the_o body_n that_o be_v animate_v by_o those_o soul_n have_v most_o relation_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o a_o glutton_n pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o a_o hog_n that_o of_o a_o lecherous_a into_o that_o of_o a_o he-goat_n that_o of_o a_o generous_a person_n be_v destine_v to_o animate_v a_o horse_n and_o that_o of_o a_o watchful_a man_n to_o quicken_v a_o dog_n to_o this_o he_o add_v several_a circumstance_n which_o the_o curious_a may_v see_v in_o his_o own_o book_n he_o likewise_o assert_n that_o the_o sect_n eschrakin_n that_o be_v illuminate_v be_v likewise_o pythagorean_n but_o that_o it_o hold_v not_o much_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o alcoran_n tho'_o most_o of_o its_o follower_n be_v the_o schick_n or_o the_o preacher_n and_o chief_a doctor_n of_o the_o turk_n they_o have_v more_o rational_a opinion_n than_o the_o other_o concern_v the_o immateriality_n of_o spirit_n
which_o issue_v the_o demon_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pag._n mihi_fw-la 44._o st._n athanasius_n who_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n explain_v those_o two_o thing_n more_o at_o large_a in_o his_o embassy_n as_o to_o the_o first_o he_o say_v that_o god_n create_v the_o angel_n to_o take_v care_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o man_n that_o be_v under_o their_o direction_n so_o that_o god_n take_v indeed_o a_o genâ—â—ral_a view_n of_o all_o thing_n but_o as_o to_o the_o particular_a inspection_n he_o have_v leave_v it_o to_o the_o angel_n constitute_v over_o they_o as_o to_o the_o second_o he_o speak_v the_o same_o language_n with_o the_o other_o that_o the_o love_n of_o woman_n make_v some_o angel_n fall_v into_o apostasy_n whence_o proceed_v a_o sort_n of_o demon_n sect._n 6._o justin_n that_o enter_v more_o into_o particular_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v demon_n declare_v that_o he_o know_v none_o that_o have_v that_o divine_a power_n of_o preserve_v and_o reward_v such_o as_o obey_v he_o and_o therefore_o that_o he_o know_v none_o likewise_o that_o have_v the_o power_n to_o avenge_v himself_o upon_o the_o disobedient_a and_o rebel_n this_o he_o teach_v in_o his_o 42th_o question_n have_v say_v before_o in_o the_o 40th_o that_o a_o wicked_a spirit_n that_o have_v be_v once_o expel_v can_v torment_v he_o any_o more_o who_o he_o have_v before_o possess_v in_o the_o aforesaid_a 42th_o question_n he_o say_v that_o when_o a_o possess_v seem_v to_o break_v his_o band_n and_o fetter_n it_o be_v the_o daemon_n that_o do_v it_o who_o have_v that_o strength_n himself_o but_o can_v communicate_v it_o to_o the_o body_n of_o any_o man._n this_o be_v very_o particular_a and_o it_o will_v be_v fit_a to_o call_v it_o to_o mind_n again_o in_o another_o place_n wherefore_o i_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o observe_v and_o remember_v it_o sect._n 7._o irenaeus_n explain_v himself_o but_o obscure_o concern_v the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o this_o life_n when_o he_o say_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n that_o they_o go_v to_o a_o invisible_a place_n god_n have_v prepare_v for_o they_o but_o justin_n in_o his_o second_o apology_n pag._n mihi_fw-la 58._o explain_v himself_o more_o at_o large_a go_v also_o more_o out_o of_o the_o common_a road_n for_o he_o affirm_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o dead_a have_v some_o power_n over_o the_o live_n say_v that_o man_n be_v seize_v and_o cast_v down_o by_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a be_v ordinary_a call_v possess_v and_o furious_a it_o must_v be_v observe_v here_o that_o have_v speak_v immediate_o before_o of_o human_a soul_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d though_o the_o latin_a interpreter_n have_v use_v two_o different_a word_n viz._n first_o animae_fw-la the_o soul_n and_o then_o manes_n the_o ghost_n mention_v invade_v of_o the_o latter_a in_o his_o second_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n s._n 14._o but_o in_o my_o opinion_n the_o same_o word_n can_v be_v take_v in_o two_o different_a sense_n at_o the_o end_n of_o one_o period_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o follow_v he_o must_v therefore_o ascribe_v to_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a of_o who_o he_o undoubted_o speak_v in_o his_o first_o period_n all_o the_o operation_n upon_o the_o live_n which_o the_o heathen_n use_v to_o attribute_v to_o other_o spirit_n call_v demon_n for_o he_o there_o speak_v of_o the_o heathen_n sect._n 8._o origen_n who_o live_v in_o the_o three_o age_n have_v strange_a notion_n concern_v the_o angel_n sometime_o he_o give_v they_o a_o nature_n but_o equal_a to_o that_o of_o man_n for_o write_v of_o the_o light_n which_o st._n john_n in_o his_o first_o chapter_n say_v to_o be_v our_o saviour_n he_o seem_v to_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v equal_o communicate_v to_o man_n and_o angel_n as_o may_v be_v see_v more_o at_o large_a in_o his_o three_o volume_n on_o st._n john_n but_o in_o another_o place_n he_o make_v so_o great_a a_o distinction_n betwixt_o angel_n and_o man_n that_o go_v from_o the_o first_o of_o creature_n endue_v with_o reason_n to_o the_o last_o he_o put_v the_o angel_n as_o betwixt_o god_n and_o man_n for_o he_o teach_v on_o 1_o sam._n 28._o that_o the_o first_o creature_n be_v those_o which_o the_o holy_a write_v name_n god_n the_o second_o those_o that_o we_o call_v throne_n and_o the_o three_o those_o that_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o principality_n afterward_o he_o call_v in_o question_n whether_o man_n be_v the_o last_o of_o rational_a creature_n or_o whether_o such_o creature_n as_o dwell_v upon_o earth_n among_o which_o he_o rank_n all_o the_o demon_n or_o at_o least_o part_n of_o they_o be_v inferior_a to_o man_n that_o be_v his_o opinion_n in_o his_o first_o vol._n st._n john_n sect._n 9_o he_o again_o intimate_v elsewhere_o that_o as_o man_n who_o have_v have_v the_o fear_n of_o god_n in_o this_o life_n become_v angel_n after_o their_o death_n as_o it_o be_v read_v in_o st._n matth_n 22.30_o though_o there_o it_o be_v not_o proper_o they_o become_v angel_n but_o they_o shall_v be_v like_a angel_n so_o that_o the_o present_a angel_n may_v former_o have_v be_v man_n moreover_o he_o imagine_v that_o angel_n and_o man_n may_v dispute_v which_o be_v more_o perfect_a establi_v betwixt_o the_o nature_n of_o those_o two_o subject_n the_o same_o difference_n which_o our_o saviour_n put_v between_o the_o first_o and_o the_o last_o st._n matth._n 19.30_o and_z ch_z 20.16_o he_o ascribe_v to_o angel_n not_o only_o the_o subregency_n of_o the_o world_n in_o his_o ten_o homil._n upon_o jeremiah_n and_o constitute_v as_o well_o as_o other_o doctor_n guardian_n angel_n upon_o that_o principle_n but_o he_o persuade_v himself_o that_o their_o virtue_n and_o devotion_n may_v increase_v as_o those_o of_o man_n proportionable_o to_o those_o of_o the_o person_n they_o keep_v afterward_o he_o destiny_n some_o to_o watch_v over_o little_a child_n and_o other_o over_o the_o adult_n ground_v his_o opinion_n upon_o st._n matt._n ch_n 18.10_o where_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o the_o angel_n of_o little_a child_n that_o see_v the_o face_n of_o their_o heavenly_a father_n sect._n 10._o he_o have_v this_o particular_a opinion_n concern_v the_o star_n that_o they_o may_v have_v light_a and_o intelligence_n and_o though_o he_o express_v not_o himself_o so_o plain_o upon_o that_o yet_o it_o be_v a_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o his_o principle_n for_o upon_o the_o word_n in_o the_o hebrew_n 2.9_o that_o christ_n have_v taste_v death_n for_o all_o he_o say_v first_o that_o by_o that_o all_o must_v not_o simple_o be_v understand_v all_o man_n but_o whatever_o be_v capable_a of_o reason_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o among_o those_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d rational_a creature_n he_o reckon_v the_o star_n a_o little_a after_o and_o upon_o that_o foundation_n he_o be_v not_o afraid_a of_o make_v our_o lord_n not_o only_o the_o redeemer_n of_o man_n but_o also_o of_o star_n that_o have_v likewise_o sin_v because_o it_o be_v say_v the_o star_n be_v not_o pure_a in_o his_o sight_n job_n 25.5_o he_o repeat_v the_o same_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o second_o volume_n upon_o st._n john_n deny_v however_o that_o their_o influence_n shall_v hurt_v man_n notwithstanding_o what_o be_v read_v of_o lunatic_n matth._n 17.14_o 15._o write_v upon_o genesis_n he_o likewise_o reject_v astrology_n to_o which_o he_o believe_v that_o some_o angel_n have_v forget_v their_o duty_n have_v persuade_v man_n to_o addict_v themselves_o sect._n 11._o tertullian_n in_o his_o second_o book_n against_o martion_n say_v as_o to_o the_o original_n of_o devil_n he_o have_v make_v the_o angel_n that_o be_v spirit_n now_o in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o devil_n be_v make_v by_o god_n he_o be_v a_o angel_n and_o belong_v to_o his_o maker_n but_o inasmuch_o as_o he_o have_v not_o be_v make_v by_o god_n viz._n as_o a_o devil_n or_o a_o slanderer_n it_o follow_v that_o he_o have_v make_v himself_o so_o by_o forsake_v god_n and_o withal_o deceive_v himself_o that_o language_n be_v somewhat_o obscure_a origen_n speak_v not_o better_o for_o in_o his_o first_o part_n upon_o st._n john_n he_o seem_v to_o recite_v a_o riddle_n concern_v the_o dragon_n as_o have_v be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o create_v by_o god_n in_o a_o bodily_a shape_n and_o before_o man._n he_o strain_v the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o job_n ch_n 40_o v._o 15._o for_o he_o take_v they_o as_o they_o be_v now_o read_v in_o the_o greek_a bibles_n as_o though_o there_o be_v this_o or_o that_o dragon_n whereas_o the_o hebrew_n text_n have_v behemoth_n that_o signify_v a_o great_a beast_n translate_n the_o verse_n thus_o this_o be_v the_o begin_n of_o what_o god_n form_v which_o he_o mad_a for_o a_o matter_n of_o laughter_n to_o his_o angel_n sect._n
so_o the_o infernal_a dragon_n can_v endure_v the_o water_n of_o baptism_n sect._n 6._o he_o ascribe_v the_o same_o virtue_n to_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n when_o in_o his_o sermon_n upon_o baptism_n speak_v of_o mercenary_a exorcist_n de_fw-fr quaestuariis_fw-la exorcistis_fw-la obediunt_fw-la daemon_n exorcistis_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o demon_n obey_v exorcist_n say_v we_o know_v who_o be_v christ_n and_o who_o be_v paul_n and_o be_v conjure_v in_o the_o name_n of_o that_o jesus_n who_o paul_n preach_v we_o withdraw_v it_o seem_v to_o st_n cyprian_n that_o thing_n ought_v to_o be_v so_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o baptism_n be_v valid_a whether_o administer_v by_o paul_n or_o judas_n but_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v consider_v that_o we_o have_v not_o the_o same_o certainty_n that_o these_o exorcist_n shall_v have_v receive_v their_o office_n from_o god_n as_o we_o be_v sure_a that_o he_o have_v establish_v judas_n in_o his_o apostleship_n sect._n 7._o lactantius_n in_o the_o four_o century_n will_v yet_o give_v we_o some_o instruction_n and_o first_o as_o to_z conjuration_n that_o we_o treat_v now_o of_o he_o believe_v that_o they_o have_v a_o great_a efficacy_n for_o he_o write_v in_o his_o second_o book_n sect._n 15._o that_o the_o devil_n be_v afraid_a of_o the_o just_a that_o worship_n god_n since_o be_v conjure_v by_o they_o in_o his_o name_n they_o go_v out_o of_o body_n and_o be_v compel_v by_o their_o word_n as_o by_o stripe_n they_o not_o only_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o be_v demon_n but_o also_o declare_v their_o name_n that_o be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o same_o under_o which_o they_o be_v adore_v in_o temple_n so_o that_o he_o believe_v that_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n how_o great_a a_o liar_n soever_o he_o be_v can_v lie_v when_o by_o conjuration_n he_o be_v force_v to_o speak_v because_o the_o divine_a power_n constrain_v he_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n for_o that_o time_n sect._n 8._o in_o the_o mean_a while_o he_o stick_v not_o to_o that_o but_o agree_v with_o st._n cyprian_n that_o the_o modern_a sorcerer_n be_v able_a to_o enchant_v wicked_a spirit_n and_o by_o that_o argument_n pretend_v to_o prove_v to_o epicure_n and_o his_o follower_n that_o there_o be_v spirit_n in_o the_o world_n and_o that_o human_a soul_n be_v immortal_a to_o that_o end_n he_o express_v himself_o in_o these_o word_n book_n the_o seven_o sect._n 13._o certain_o if_o democritus_n epicure_n or_o dicearchus_n stand_v by_o a_o magician_n they_o shall_v not_o make_v bold_a to_o maintain_v by_o their_o reason_n that_o the_o soul_n be_v mortal_a what_o can_v they_o answer_v if_o the_o magician_n by_o pronounce_v some_o verse_n call_v up_o the_o soul_n '_o from_o subterraneous_a place_n make_v they_o appear_v to_o man_n speak_v to_o they_o and_o foretell_v future_a thing_n for_o if_o they_o still_o presume_v to_o persist_v in_o their_o error_n they_o will_v be_v force_v to_o yield_v to_o such_o real_a proof_n and_o such_o visible_a effect_n sect._n 9_o however_o i_o can_v agree_v to_o what_o be_v read_v in_o his_o 2_o book_n sect._n 14._o that_o the_o art_n and_o power_n of_o magician_n magorum_n only_o consist_v in_o the_o inspiration_n they_o receive_v from_o the_o spirit_n that_o surprise_v man_n and_o deceive_v their_o eye_n by_o illusion_n hinder_v they_o from_o see_v what_o be_v and_o make_v they_o see_v what_o be_v not_o when_o it_o be_v require_v from_o they_o by_o magician_n he_o seem_v before_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o demon_n actual_o produce_v some_o effect_n and_o here_o he_o will_v persuade_v we_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o illusion_n whatever_o it_o be_v even_o that_o very_a illusion_n be_v still_o a_o operation_n of_o the_o demon_n and_o consequent_o approve_v of_o their_o existence_n and_o action_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o he_o agree_v with_o himself_o in_o this_o that_o he_o believe_v sorcerer_n converse_v with_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n and_o that_o the_o conjuration_n of_o the_o former_a force_v the_o latter_a to_o say_v and_o do_v what_o be_v require_v from_o they_o but_o that_o all_o the_o effect_n of_o witchcraft_n be_v to_o be_v ascribe_v to_o they_o and_o not_o to_o the_o magician_n sect._n 10._o lactantius_n be_v persuade_v that_o bad_a spirit_n have_v a_o share_n in_o all_o those_o art_n that_o make_v up_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a heathen_n and_o of_o which_o mention_n have_v be_v make_v ch._n 3._o he_o even_o believe_v that_o they_o be_v all_o invent_v by_o those_o spirit_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o own_o word_n book_n 2._o ch._n 16._o the_o thing_n that_o they_o have_v invent_v viz._n the_o demon_n be_v prediction_n by_o the_o star_n by_o the_o inspection_n of_o victim_n and_o by_o the_o cry_n of_o bird_n these_o be_v the_o oracle_n and_o enchantment_n in_o use_n to_o consult_v the_o dead_a by_o magic_n magia_n and_o all_o the_o other_o evil_n to_o which_o man_n addict_v themselves_o either_o private_o or_o open_o all_o these_o thing_n have_v nothing_o solid_a nor_o true_a in_o themselves_o but_o be_v receive_v for_o such_o by_o the_o credit_n they_o borrow_v from_o the_o presence_n of_o their_o author_n who_o know_v how_o to_o impose_v upon_o the_o credulity_n of_o man_n affect_v to_o make_v a_o divine_a power_n appear_v before_o they_o of_o which_o however_o no_o profit_n accrue_v to_o they_o i_o may_v quote_v here_o some_o author_n of_o the_o two_o follow_a century_n but_o observe_v no_o change_n in_o they_o that_o deserve_v to_o be_v relate_v and_o fear_v to_o insist_v too_o long_o upon_o this_o i_o come_v to_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o matter_n lest_o i_o shall_v weary_v the_o reader_n with_o unprofitable_a trouble_n chap._n xvii_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o compare_v all_o those_o various_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o jew_n mahometan_n and_o christian_n and_o to_o examine_v wherein_o they_o differ_v and_o in_o what_o they_o agree_v together_o sect._n 1_o the_o 11_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n be_v design_v to_o compare_v together_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o various_a heathen_n concern_v spirit_n the_o natural_a light_n that_o remain_v in_o our_o understanding_n notwithstanding_o the_o darkness_n in_o which_o it_o have_v be_v involve_v by_o sin_n have_v be_v able_a without_o the_o help_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n to_o discover_v whether_o those_o opinion_n and_o practice_n be_v found_v upon_o true_a or_o false_a ground_n we_o have_v since_o hear_v those_o that_o acknowledge_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n speak_v very_o different_o by_o which_o mean_n the_o light_n of_o reason_n may_v be_v increase_v and_o its_o corruption_n better_v let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o they_o have_v do_v as_o to_o this_o and_o how_o far_o their_o endeavour_n have_v attain_v to_o that_o end_n we_o shall_v first_o consider_v wherein_o the_o latter_a differ_v from_o the_o heathen_n what_o they_o have_v retain_v of_o paganism_n and_o last_o in_o what_o point_v they_o differ_v from_o each_o other_o have_v always_o regard_v to_o that_o difference_n of_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n or_o opinion_n and_o practice_n that_o have_v be_v set_v down_o before_o sect._n 2._o these_o 3_o sort_n of_o people_n jew_n christian_n and_o mahometan_n reject_v the_o plurality_n of_o god_n that_o be_v believe_v and_o adore_v by_o the_o heathen_n and_o worship_v one_o only_a god_n have_v overthrow_v whatever_o the_o other_o have_v invent_v concern_v confederate_a inferior_a and_o mean_a god_n or_o familiar_a spirit_n that_o be_v bear_v with_o man_n and_o outlive_v they_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n have_v destroy_v whatever_o conjuration_n and_o witchcraft_n be_v ground_v upon_o such_o principle_n by_o which_o man_n presume_v to_o acquire_v some_o certain_a knowledge_n and_o produce_v some_o certain_a effect_n we_o have_v find_v nothing_o like_o among_o the_o jew_n and_o mahometan_n for_o tho'_o they_o may_v have_v something_o that_o appear_v like_o it_o yet_o it_o be_v quite_o different_a as_o we_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o and_o as_o to_o the_o christian_n we_o see_v that_o they_o unanimous_o reject_v all_o these_o thing_n and_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o delusion_n and_o impiety_n and_o as_o to_o what_o the_o last_o together_o with_o the_o jew_n and_o mahometan_n have_v retain_v of_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o heathen_n it_o have_v be_v take_v from_o the_o philosophy_n of_o this_o last_o sect_n and_o accommodate_v to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o gather_v from_o it_o by_o false_a explication_n this_o i_o shall_v now_o brief_o show_v concern_v the_o spirit_n in_o general_a and_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n in_o particular_a sect._n 3_o as_o to_o the_o spirit_n in_o general_n first_o that_o opinion_n that_o they_o be_v partly_o corporeal_a receive_v of_o old_a by_o the_o jew_n ch._n 12._o sect._n 5_o 11_o to_z 15_o by_o the_o mahometan_n ch._n
of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n they_o be_v explain_v more_o at_o large_a chap._n 15_o sect._n 7_o 12_o 23_o 26._o in_o the_o mean_a while_o i_o find_v not_o that_o they_o have_v assert_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o other_o sect._n 9_o it_o be_v convenient_a to_o say_v also_o something_o of_o purgatory_n the_o spring_n of_o a_o vast_a number_n of_o apparition_n and_o witchcraft_n 1_o whether_o the_o jew_n mahometan_n and_o ancient_a christian_n speak_v clear_o upon_o that_o subject_n or_o obscure_o and_o doubtful_a yet_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o establish_v a_o purge_a fire_n or_o some_o such_o other_o pain_n to_o be_v endure_v such_o be_v the_o pain_n which_o the_o devil_n of_o torment_n inflict_v upon_o the_o jew_n at_o the_o time_n of_o gilgul_n or_o the_o revolution_n of_o soul_n chap._n 12._o sect._n 20._o the_o mahometan_n be_v not_o remote_a from_o that_o opinion_n ch._n 14._o s._n 11._o but_o the_o christian_n ch._n 15._o sect._n 27_o 28_o 34._o or_o at_o least_o part_n of_o they_o have_v blow_v up_o that_o fire_n from_o under_o the_o ash_n though_o the_o other_o who_o number_n be_v far_o great_a have_v not_o the_o least_o inclination_n to_o credit_v it_o 2._o however_o those_o that_o be_v not_o altogether_o remote_a from_o they_o reject_v not_o whole_o the_o apparition_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n nor_o their_o various_a operation_n to_o which_o justin_n and_o irenaeus_n have_v trace_v out_o the_o way_n for_o they_o as_o we_o have_v see_v ch._n 15._o s._n 7._o sect._n 10._o but_o neither_o the_o jew_n nor_o the_o mahometan_n carry_v exorcism_n and_o conjuration_n to_o so_o great_a a_o height_n as_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o this_o 1._o that_o they_o be_v powerful_a upon_o the_o spirit_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o name_n word_n and_o sign_n that_o they_o have_v so_o much_o virtue_n as_o to_o force_v they_o to_o answer_v to_o cast_v they_o out_o or_o to_o turn_v they_o off_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o jew_n ch._n 13._o sect._n 6.11_o those_o of_o the_o mahometan_n ch._n 14._o sect._n 14_o 18._o and_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o christian_a writer_n ch._n 16._o sect._n 5.10_o make_v it_o sufficient_o evident_a that_o their_o opinion_n be_v not_o much_o different_a as_o to_o this_o point_n though_o the_o last_o bring_v not_o they_o into_o practice_n 2._o the_o reader_n shall_v not_o find_v in_o my_o quotation_n a_o very_a particular_a explication_n of_o magic_n proper_o so_o call_v which_o as_o it_o be_v suppose_v cause_v so_o many_o disturbance_n to_o man_n upon_o earth_n unless_o it_o be_v this_o that_o since_o on_o the_o one_o side_n the_o evil_n produce_v by_o those_o wicked_a spirit_n be_v grant_v and_o on_o the_o other_o their_o obedience_n to_o exorcist_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o infer_v that_o all_o the_o damage_n that_o magician_n cause_n by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o devil_n must_v likewise_o be_v ascribe_v to_o they_o sect._n 11._o when_o we_o compare_v all_o these_o thing_n together_o we_o see_v the_o heathen_n and_o jew_n deliver_v their_o opinion_n as_o from_o hand_n to_o hand_n to_o the_o mahometan_n and_o christian_n so_o that_o we_o easy_o perceive_v that_o both_o jew_n and_o christian_n have_v by_o degree_n and_o insensible_o receive_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o heathen_n by_o who_o they_o be_v surround_v among_o who_o they_o be_v mix_v and_o from_o who_o the_o christian_n be_v descend_v and_o that_o the_o last_o have_v also_o borrow_v much_o from_o the_o jew_n who_o have_v deliver_v to_o they_o the_o sacred_a write_n with_o most_o of_o their_o particular_a interpretation_n that_o have_v be_v greedy_o swallow_v down_o and_o since_o increase_v to_o a_o great_a excess_n as_o to_o the_o mahometan_n who_o law_n be_v a_o mixture_n of_o heathen_a jewish_a and_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o more_o compose_v of_o what_o be_v evil_a in_o they_o all_o than_o of_o what_o be_v good_a and_o therefore_o store_v with_o more_o error_n than_o truth_n it_o be_v not_o strange_a they_o shall_v have_v so_o much_o agreement_n with_o those_o of_o the_o nation_n we_o speak_v of_o we_o may_v observe_v hereafter_o how_o all_o these_o opinion_n have_v insensible_o be_v cherish_v and_o increase_v by_o popery_n and_o have_v issue_v not_o only_o for_o the_o same_o spring_n but_o also_o from_o another_o whence_o mahomet_n have_v draw_v something_o for_o the_o make_n up_o of_o his_o system_n but_o as_o i_o have_v end_v the_o 11_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n with_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o epicure_n i_o think_v it_o convenient_a to_o make_v a_o particular_a chapter_n of_o those_o of_o the_o manichee_n chap._n xviii_o that_o the_o doctrine_n ascribe_v to_o the_o manichee_n be_v a_o mixture_n of_o all_o the_o precede_a and_o the_o original_n of_o the_o opinion_n most_o common_a at_o this_o day_n s._n 1._o if_o it_o be_v absolute_o requisite_a to_o know_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n at_o least_o of_o those_o that_o be_v call_v so_o we_o will_v be_v at_o the_o same_o pain_n as_o those_o that_o endeavour_v to_o discover_v they_o for_o their_o own_o book_n that_o be_v then_o condemn_v be_v lose_v it_o be_v not_o reasonable_a blind_o to_o believe_v whatever_o their_o adversary_n say_v of_o they_o who_o zeal_n for_o the_o truth_n be_v often_o mix_v with_o human_a passion_n so_o that_o they_o may_v sometime_o impute_v to_o their_o antagonist_n opinion_n that_o be_v not_o so_o bad_a as_o they_o give_v out_o either_o misunderstanding_n or_o wrest_v they_o perhaps_o st._n austin_n have_v increase_v the_o number_n of_o heresy_n to_o a_o hundred_o for_o fear_v he_o shall_v diminish_v that_o of_o seventy_o which_o epiphanius_n have_v before_o establish_v in_o his_o preface_n and_o 57th_o chapter_n of_o the_o heresy_n for_o if_o celsus_n can_v mark_v in_o the_o most_o remote_a antiquity_n and_o from_o the_o first_o time_n that_o we_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o book_n but_o 100_o principal_a doctor_n of_o heathenism_n each_o of_o who_o make_v not_o a_o particular_a sect_n but_o only_o follow_v the_o footstep_n of_o his_o predecessor_n how_o can_v it_o be_v imagine_v that_o christianity_n that_o have_v the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o its_o rule_n shall_v have_v be_v in_o much_o less_o time_n more_o divide_v than_o paganism_n that_o be_v found_v on_o such_o weak_a and_o uncertain_a ground_n sect._n 2._o st._n austin_n it_o seem_v shall_v be_v chief_o consult_v as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o manichee_n since_o he_o himself_o have_v be_v infect_v with_o their_o poison_n and_o have_v particular_o treat_v of_o that_o matter_n in_o his_o 46_o ch._n of_o the_o heresy_n however_o i_o shall_v do_v it_o with_o great_a caution_n by_o the_o reason_n just_a now_o allege_v beside_o that_o these_o word_n of_o his_o preface_n ad_fw-la quod_fw-la vult_fw-la deum_fw-la make_v he_o extreme_o suspect_v for_o he_o say_v that_o in_o his_o little_a book_n of_o heresy_n he_o show_v a_o way_n vnde_fw-la possit_fw-la omnis_fw-la haeresis_fw-la &_o quae_fw-la nota_fw-la est_fw-la &_o quae_fw-la ignota_fw-la vitari_fw-la to_o avoid_v all_o heresy_n whether_o know_v or_o unknown_a for_o how_o can_v one_o provide_v himself_o against_o what_o be_v unknown_a and_o consequent_o signify_v nothing_o nay_o i_o may_v bold_o say_v that_o what_o be_v unknown_a can_v be_v call_v heresy_n since_o whatever_o deserve_v that_o name_n must_v be_v know_v or_o perhaps_o st._n augustine_n meaning_n must_v be_v understand_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o discover_v the_o nature_n and_o genius_n of_o such_o heresy_n as_o be_v already_o know_v he_o have_v furnish_v we_o with_o light_n and_o weapon_n against_o those_o that_o be_v yet_o unknown_a but_o may_v become_v manifest_a hereafter_o however_o this_o be_v not_o the_o place_n to_o insist_v long_o upon_o this_o reason_v we_o shall_v return_v to_o our_o subject_n the_o same_o father_n in_o his_o book_n against_o the_o manichee_n impute_v to_o they_o some_o thing_n quantumlibet_fw-la negent_fw-la ad_fw-la se_fw-la pertinere_fw-la tho'_o they_o deny_v they_o ever_o so_o much_o but_o as_o he_o treat_v not_o distinct_o enough_o of_o all_o their_o opinion_n especial_o those_o that_o belong_v to_o our_o design_n i_o shall_v rather_o follow_v danaeus_n who_o have_v gather_v the_o chief_a point_n of_o their_o belief_n as_o well_o out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o st._n austin_n before_o quote_v and_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o work_n as_o out_o of_o many_o other_o author_n from_o who_o i_o shall_v only_o relate_v what_o may_v be_v subservient_fw-fr to_o our_o subject_n sect._n 3_o as_o to_o god_n and_o the_o spirit_n they_o be_v say_v first_o to_o have_v establish_v two_o principle_n contrary_a to_o each_o other_o one_o of_o which_o be_v good_a and_o the_o author_n and_o original_a of_o all_o good_a and_o the_o
other_o bad_a the_o author_n of_o all_o evil_a and_o the_o prince_n of_o darkness_n that_o the_o first_o as_o they_o say_v be_v the_o god_n that_o have_v form_v all_o thing_n and_o that_o the_o other_o be_v hyle_n that_o be_v the_o matter_n from_o which_o all_o thing_n have_v be_v form_v and_o which_o be_v esteem_v by_o they_o to_o be_v the_o devil_n some_o distinguish_v the_o devil_n from_o the_o prince_n of_o darkness_n and_o translate_v not_o as_o we_o do_v the_o last_o word_n of_o the_o 44th_o v._o of_o the_o 8_o ch._n of_o st._n john_n he_o be_v the_o father_n of_o lie_n but_o his_o father_n be_v a_o lie_n namely_o the_o father_n of_o the_o devil_n second_o as_o to_o the_o good_a god_n they_o say_v that_o his_o essence_n be_v disperse_v as_o by_o portion_n through_o all_o the_o creature_n and_o inherent_a to_o they_o which_o they_o explain_v by_o many_o wonderful_a commentary_n this_o be_v what_o they_o think_v of_o god_n and_o the_o devil_n in_o relation_n to_o their_o essence_n and_o existence_n what_o follow_v concern_v their_o operation_n sect._n 4._o three_o the_o people_n of_o darkness_n former_o war_v with_o the_o people_n of_o light_n the_o good_a god_n go_v himself_o to_o attack_v the_o prince_n of_o darkness_n by_o some_o certain_a principal_a spirit_n which_o he_o have_v produce_v of_o his_o own_o essence_n who_o however_o be_v too_o weak_a be_v take_v prisoner_n but_o christ_n come_v to_o repair_v that_o disorder_n have_v be_v beget_v by_o some_o certain_a first_o man_n who_o have_v be_v the_o promoter_n of_o this_o war_n and_o have_v begin_v it_o four_o that_o in_o the_o mean_a while_n christ_n himself_o be_v the_o serpent_n that_o seduce_v adam_n and_o eve_n five_o that_o christ_n be_v now_o fix_v among_o the_o star_n especial_o in_o the_o luminous_a globe_n of_o the_o sun_n in_o which_o sense_n they_o explain_v his_o ascension_n to_o heaven_n sect._n 5._o six_o they_o believe_v the_o metempsychosis_n in_o this_o manner_n that_o the_o soul_n shall_v pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o such_o a_o kind_n of_o live_a creature_n as_o they_o have_v most_o love_v or_o abuse_v during_o their_o life_n he_o that_o have_v kill_v a_o mouse_n or_o a_o fly_n shall_v pass_v in_o punishment_n into_o the_o body_n of_o a_o mouse_n or_o a_o fly_n the_o state_n in_o which_o he_o shall_v be_v put_v after_o death_n shall_v likewise_o be_v oppose_v to_o that_o in_o which_o he_o be_v during_o his_o life_n he_o that_o be_v rich_a shall_v be_v poor_a and_o he_o that_o be_v poor_a shall_v be_v rich_a seven_o they_o also_o give_v two_o soul_n to_o every_o man_n one_o of_o which_o be_v always_o contrary_a to_o the_o other_o but_o enough_o of_o their_o doctrine_n we_o leave_v the_o rest_n to_o danaeus_n who_o ascribe_v to_o they_o 21_o in_o all_o because_o what_o he_o and_o other_o author_n say_v belong_v not_o to_o our_o subject_n sect._n 6._o however_o i_o be_o not_o apt_a to_o assert_v that_o they_o have_v believe_v and_o teach_v such_o gross_a doctrine_n as_o be_v impute_v to_o they_o and_o have_v be_v now_o relate_v for_o suppose_v the_o common_a opinion_n concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o manichee_n that_o they_o be_v chief_o extract_v from_o the_o philosophy_n of_o the_o persian_n since_o manes_n their_o first_o author_n be_v undoubted_o a_o persian_a and_o that_o they_o be_v strange_o mingle_v with_o the_o christian_a divinity_n it_o be_v unreasonable_a to_o have_v the_o same_o opinion_n of_o that_o people_n that_o we_o have_v of_o other_o nation_n who_o never_o cultivate_v the_o study_n of_o nature_n and_o human_a learning_n such_o as_o those_o we_o have_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o northern_a part_n of_o africa_n and_o the_o southern_a of_o america_n it_o may_v well_o be_v that_o the_o manichee_n ascribe_v to_o the_o whole_a universe_n a_o principle_n like_o that_o which_o be_v observe_v in_o its_o part_n viz._n the_o active_a cause_n and_o the_o matter_n which_o aristotle_n establish_v to_o be_v eternal_a as_o well_o as_o the_o world_n and_o that_o afterward_o matter_n consider_v as_o insensible_a by_o a_o misinterpretation_n of_o the_o word_n of_o moses_n that_o spread_v in_o the_o beginning_n darkness_n over_o the_o abyss_n and_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n move_v over_o it_o shall_v have_v produce_v those_o monstrous_a thought_n of_o which_o we_o have_v give_v some_o instance_n sect._n 7._o suppose_v they_o have_v establish_v two_o principal_a cause_n one_o of_o good_a and_o the_o other_o of_o evil_n but_o yet_o so_o as_o that_o the_o first_o be_v contestable_o superior_a to_o the_o second_o as_o much_o as_o light_n be_v above_o darkness_n and_o the_o workman_n above_o the_o matter_n he_o work_v upon_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o they_o have_v a_o idea_n of_o god_n as_o a_o soul_n infuse_v through_o the_o whole_a universe_n that_o consider_v by_o they_o as_o the_o body_n in_o which_o that_o first_o cause_n continual_o operate_v and_o as_o the_o contrary_a motion_n of_o corporeal_a passion_n rise_v against_o the_o empire_n of_o reason_n that_o ought_v to_o govern_v they_o so_o they_o may_v believe_v that_o the_o animal_n spirit_n proceed_v from_o matter_n perpetual_o rebel_v against_o god_n the_o fountain_n of_o all_o reason_n whence_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o god_n shall_v not_o be_v more_o absolute_a master_n of_o the_o universe_n than_o man_n be_v of_o his_o body_n thence_o have_v proceed_v that_o idea_n of_o two_o different_a god_n one_o good_a and_o the_o other_o bad_a the_o latter_a be_v still_o inferior_a to_o the_o former_a who_o be_v indeed_o the_o workman_n but_o have_v not_o a_o arbitrary_a government_n there_o be_v a_o power_n in_o the_o world_n so_o great_a that_o it_o be_v able_a to_o resist_v he_o sect._n 8._o but_o whether_o i_o have_v make_v a_o just_a conjecture_n or_o whether_o the_o manichee_n have_v other_o opinion_n than_o those_o i_o imagine_v it_o seem_v nevertheless_o that_o i_o may_v reasonable_a suppose_v it_o upon_o this_o foundation_n that_o no_o opinion_n so_o gross_a as_o those_o that_o be_v ascribe_v to_o they_o not_o only_o be_v not_o admit_v but_o not_o so_o much_o as_o move_v or_o propound_v as_o we_o shall_v see_v very_o soon_o in_o the_o series_n of_o this_o work_n because_o the_o principal_a point_n of_o those_o sort_n of_o belief_n with_o their_o dependency_n have_v a_o great_a relation_n with_o my_o second_o and_o three_o book_n as_o i_o hope_v to_o show_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o and_o therefore_o whether_o any_o one_o treat_v of_o the_o devil_n and_o spirit_n according_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o whether_o he_o only_o follow_v his_o own_o sense_n and_o right_n it_o may_v 〈◊〉_d assure_v that_o all_o his_o reason_n will_v turn_v upon_o this_o notion_n of_o he_o that_o god_n and_o the_o devil_n have_v each_o a_o empire_n one_o contrary_a to_o the_o other_o and_o that_o tho'_o the_o devil_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o power_n of_o god_n yet_o his_o empire_n be_v more_o apparent_a it_o be_v deny_v that_o god_n now_o work_v any_o miracle_n but_o some_o be_v rash_o ascribe_v to_o the_o devil_n that_o surpass_v all_o those_o that_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o holy_a writ_n we_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v angel_n and_o gather_v from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o they_o encamp_v about_o the_o faithful_a and_o the_o devil_n likewise_o be_v incessant_o active_a to_o do_v they_o hurt_v if_o possible_a he_o can_v but_o his_o abode_n be_v in_o hell_n however_o it_o be_v very_o rare_a to_o hear_v any_o one_o say_v he_o have_v see_v a_o angel_n in_o a_o vision_n whereas_o the_o devil_n appear_v almost_o continual_o if_o any_o thing_n have_v be_v either_o signify_v or_o foretell_v we_o never_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v the_o operation_n of_o a_o angel_n but_o of_o the_o devil_n one_o be_v possess_v by_o he_o and_o another_o bewitch_v by_o his_o mean_n unknown_a tongue_n be_v speak_v strange_a thing_n be_v say_v other_o no_o less_o wonderful_a be_v perform_v and_o the_o most_o hide_a secret_n discover_v but_o you_o will_v scarce_o meet_v with_o any_o that_o have_v so_o good_a opinion_n of_o the_o power_n of_o a_o angel_n if_o we_o have_v any_o holy_a thought_n or_o good_a inspiration_n how_o inconsiderable_a soever_o it_o may_v be_v we_o ascribe_v it_o to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o seem_v not_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o angel_n be_v so_o much_o as_o capable_a of_o contribute_v to_o it_o since_o it_o never_o come_v in_o our_o mind_n to_o think_v upon_o they_o but_o the_o devil_n penetrate_v the_o most_o secret_a thought_n of_o man_n overthrow_v their_o best_a design_n and_o incessant_o excite_v they_o to_o evil_a if_o they_o be_v accuse_v and_o convict_v of_o any_o crime_n the_o excuse_n be_v always_o at_o hand_n for_o the_o devil_n have_v do_v it_o or_o at_o least_o
the_o application_n of_o natural_a cause_n but_o by_o the_o assistanc_fw-la of_o tha_z devil_n by_o virtue_n of_o a_o agreement_n make_v with_o he_o mag._n universe_n pag._n 1._o lib._n 1._o in_o proleg_n chap._n 7._o he_o establish_v these_o sort_n of_o covenant_n as_o certain_a distinguish_v they_o into_o two_o kind_n those_o which_o be_v make_v express_o with_o intention_n and_o of_o deliberate_v purpose_n and_o those_o which_o be_v tacit_o make_v but_o we_o shall_v hereafter_o hear_v sennertus_n explain_v himself_o more_o at_o large_a upon_o this_o subject_n however_o we_o find_v in_o the_o same_o place_n as_o well_o as_o in_o schotus_n book_n this_o maxim_n establish_v as_o certain_a quod_fw-la magicae_fw-la huius_fw-la vis_fw-la omnis_fw-la nititur_fw-la pacto_fw-la vel_fw-la tacit_a vel_fw-la expresso_fw-la cum_fw-la demone_n ut_fw-la probat_fw-la delrius_n etc._n etc._n that_o all_o the_o force_n of_o this_o magic_n depend_v on_o a_o agreement_n make_v tacit_o or_o express_o with_o the_o devil_n as_o delrius_n prove_v it_o etc._n etc._n sect._n 16._o this_o author_n say_v further_a that_o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o end_v the_o magician_n have_v viz._n to_o act_v marvellous_a thing_n by_o the_o devil_n power_n chief_o proceed_v three_o sort_n of_o witchcraft_n for_o they_o have_v sometime_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o acquire_v the_o art_n and_o industry_n of_o produce_v miraculous_a effect_n for_o their_o proper_a advantage_n or_o pleasure_n or_o that_o of_o other_o they_o sometime_o endeavour_v to_o discover_v thing_n to_o come_v or_o to_o know_v thing_n past_a and_o such_o present_a at_o be_v secret_a and_o hide_a and_o can_v be_v discover_v by_o any_o human_a power_n sometime_o they_o have_v no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o acquire_v the_o power_n the_o art_n and_o the_o mean_n to_o hurt_v men._n this_o be_v not_o the_o place_n to_o tell_v what_o the_o papist_n believe_v magician_n be_v able_a to_o do_v and_o what_o in_o effect_n they_o do_v because_o in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n one_o have_v see_v what_o be_v the_o power_n that_o popery_n attribute_n to_o the_o devil_n who_o be_v likewise_o capable_a to_o effect_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o man_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o wizard_n and_o witch_n according_a to_o the_o condition_n of_o their_o league_n all_o that_o they_o effect_v themselves_o sect._n 17._o it_o will_v not_o be_v however_o beside_o the_o purpose_n to_o cite_v bodin_n who_o tell_v you_o in_o very_o precise_a term_n the_o second_o book_n chap._n 4._o how_o man_n express_o make_v league_n with_o the_o devil_n and_o i_o grant_v that_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o be_v such_o as_o he_o say_v i_o be_o oblige_v to_o hold_v with_o he_o these_o people_n for_o the_o most_o execrable_a of_o all_o man_n since_o they_o renounce_v god_n and_o his_o worship_n if_o they_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n or_o that_o they_o abjure_v their_o faith_n if_o they_o acknowledge_v not_o the_o true_a god_n or_o if_o they_o be_v of_o some_o particular_a sect_n and_o engage_v in_o superstition_n which_o be_v do_v in_o a_o express_a covenant_n to_o acknowledge_v the_o devil_n and_o to_o adore_v none_o but_o he_o he_o add_v a_o little_a after_o sometime_o the_o express_a obligation_n be_v but_o verbal_a and_o without_o any_o writing_n but_o sometime_o it_o be_v also_o confirm_v by_o writing_n for_o the_o devil_n resolve_v to_o be_v sure_a of_o they_o who_o seek_v he_o before_o he_o propose_v any_o covenant_n between_o he_o and_o they_o he_o make_v they_o give_v a_o promise_n in_o writing_n if_o they_o can_v write_v and_o sign_v it_o with_o their_o own_o blood_n he_o add_v further_o that_o this_o obligation_n be_v make_v either_o for_o two_o year_n or_o for_o a_o long_a time_n and_o as_o if_o the_o devil_n fear_v that_o those_o that_o be_v whole_o oblige_v to_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o retract_v this_o he_o be_v not_o content_v to_o make_v they_o renounce_v god_n in_o term_n very_o precise_a but_o beside_o he_o make_v a_o impression_n upon_o they_o chap._n xxi_o that_o several_a mean_n be_v practise_v against_o attack_n and_o the_o illusion_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o magician_n sect._n 1_o i_o know_v not_o whether_o i_o must_v put_v the_o rest_n i_o have_v to_o say_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o papist_n only_o there_o be_v but_o very_o few_o of_o our_o profession_n who_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o as_o they_o do_v as_o i_o shall_v show_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n i_o shall_v report_v only_o in_o this_o what_o mean_v popery_n afford_v to_o avoid_v all_o sort_n of_o devil_n and_o spectre_n and_o to_o divert_v they_o from_o we_o the_o first_o mean_n consist_v in_o the_o resistance_n which_o be_v sufficient_a against_o their_o malice_n the_o second_o consist_v in_o the_o find_n out_o of_o those_o that_o be_v guilty_a of_o these_o abomination_n and_o the_o three_o in_o the_o punishment_n that_o these_o people_n be_v think_v to_o deserve_v schottus_n shall_v furnish_v i_o with_o that_o which_o i_o have_v to_o say_v touch_v the_o first_o of_o these_o mean_n and_o i_o shall_v take_v from_o other_o write_n what_o i_o be_o to_o relate_v concern_v the_o second_o and_o three_o to_o which_o i_o shall_v join_v that_o which_o may_v be_v learn_v by_o experience_n sect._n 2._o our_o author_n who_o warrant_v that_o which_o he_o say_v reject_v divers_a mean_n and_o establish_v many_o other_o we_o must_v hear_v he_o as_o well_o upon_o those_o which_o he_o reject_v as_o those_o he_o establish_v see_v these_o he_o reject_v 1._o malignant_a injury_n and_o outrage_n never_o drive_v away_o spirit_n but_o some_o insult_a term_n that_o be_v make_v use_n of_o in_o exorcism_n which_o have_v be_v introduce_v into_o the_o church_n contribute_v very_o much_o to_o expel_v they_o pag._n 304._o 2._o neither_o pike_n nor_o sword_n nor_o any_o other_o sort_n of_o arm_n will_v oblige_v they_o to_o retire_v pag._n 305._o 3._o neither_o fire_n nor_o light_n that_o be_v not_o consecrate_a have_v any_o virtue_n for_o this_o purpose_n p._n 308._o 4._o neither_o will_v they_o withdraw_v though_o they_o find_v the_o door_n and_o window_n open_a before_o they_o p._n 308._o 5._o though_o it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o many_o people_n who_o be_v of_o the_o author_n profession_n that_o spirit_n may_v be_v drive_v away_o by_o smoke_n by_o perfume_n by_o certain_a herb_n and_o by_o blow_n with_o stone_n they_o hold_v nevertheless_o that_o no_o natural_a virtue_n that_o may_v be_v in_o material_a subject_n can_v act_v direct_o upon_o spirit_n and_o that_o by_o consequence_n there_o be_v no_o sensible_a subject_n such_o as_o those_o as_o have_v be_v just_a now_o mention_v which_o may_v always_o expel_v spirit_n from_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v nor_o drive_v they_o far_o from_o man_n pag._n 308._o and_o 312._o sect._n 3_o on_o the_o contrary_a he_o hold_v that_o the_o mean_n follow_v be_v absolute_o effective_a 1._o at_o first_o he_o stablish_v two_o against_o which_o there_o be_v nothing_o to_o say_v which_o be_v a_o steadfast_a faith_n and_o a_o ardent_a prayer_n p._n 214_o 215._o for_o they_o be_v conform_v to_o the_o maxim_n of_o scripture_n this_o sort_n of_o devil_n can_v be_v cast_v out_o but_o by_o prayer_n and_o fast_n st._n matth._n 17.20_o 21._o 2._o but_o he_o establish_v five_o other_o which_o be_v invent_v pure_o by_o popery_n first_o the_o relic_n of_o holy_a body_n or_o to_o say_v better_o of_o those_o who_o be_v take_v for_o such_o second_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n three_o holy_a water_n four_o agnus_n dei_fw-la that_o be_v the_o lamb_n of_o god_n imprint_v upon_o a_o little_a round_a figure_n of_o wax_n and_o consecrate_v by_o the_o pope_n they_o have_v ses_fw-fr schottus_n a_o ready_a virtue_n and_o efficacious_a virtutem_fw-la praestantissimam_fw-la to_o put_v the_o devil_n to_o flight_n p._n 322._o five_o to_o pronounce_v the_o name_n of_o jesus_n and_o to_o call_v upon_o the_o virgin_n mary_n his_o mother_n p._n 324._o all_o these_o mean_n be_v explain_v every_o one_o in_o particular_a in_o the_o same_o place_n they_o be_v also_o describe_v but_o a_o little_a more_o abridge_v although_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n by_o john_n davidi_n jesuit_n in_o his_o book_n entitle_v the_o buckler_n print_v at_o balduc_n in_o the_o year_n 1619._o i_o shall_v report_v his_o own_o word_n lest_o the_o roman_a catholic_n shall_v accuse_v i_o of_o impose_v upon_o they_o see_v what_o he_o write_v in_o the_o 10_o chapter_n among_o the_o consecrate_a thing_n which_o have_v power_n against_o the_o ambush_n of_o the_o enemy_n we_o must_v rank_v these_o here_o holy_a water_n which_o be_v every_o sunday_n consecrate_v in_o the_o church_n and_o have_v its_o name_n from_o that_o consecration_n the_o baptismal_a water_n that_o be_v consecrate_a on_o the_o vigil_n of_o easter_n and_o
judaisme_n or_o popery_n but_o they_o draw_v their_o original_a from_o paganism_n what_o reason_n than_o may_v a_o protestant_a have_v to_o reject_v the_o fable_n of_o the_o talmud_n and_o the_o story_n of_o the_o popish_a writing_n as_o soon_o as_o those_o fable_n and_o tale_n be_v naturalize_v by_o jew_n or_o papist_n and_o to_o hold_v they_o for_o truth_n or_o at_o least_o for_o probable_a thing_n as_o long_o as_o paganism_n cherish_v they_o in_o its_o bosom_n all_o must_v be_v reject_v together_o or_o the_o whole_a whatever_o it_o may_v be_v must_v be_v let_v alone_o why_o do_v we_o not_o free_v ourselves_o from_o all_o our_o prejudices_fw-la and_o associciate_v scripture_n to_o reason_n to_o ground_v our_o reason_n only_o upon_o they_o and_o to_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o the_o only_a pure_a spring_n what_o pain_n and_o trouble_n have_v not_o our_o credulity_n to_o those_o heathen_a tale_n cost_v we_o how_o many_o learned_a divine_n and_o philosopher_n have_v puzzle_v their_o brain_n to_o ascribe_v to_o the_o devil_n those_o oracle_n which_o they_o look_v not_o for_o the_o effect_n of_o human_a knowledge_n and_o withal_o such_o wonder_n as_o they_o can_v not_o believe_v to_o be_v perform_v by_o human_a power_n so_o when_o it_o seem_v that_o the_o answer_n that_o be_v give_v by_o the_o false_a god_n and_o the_o effect_n that_o be_v produce_v among_o the_o heathen_n be_v too_o extraordinary_a and_o above_o the_o force_n of_o nature_n it_o be_v think_v fit_a to_o cut_v the_o knot_n that_o can_v not_o be_v untie_v it_o be_v suppose_v that_o spirit_n only_o can_v be_v the_o author_n of_o all_o these_o thing_n a_o suitable_a power_n and_o knowledge_n be_v ascribe_v to_o they_o and_o at_o last_o the_o very_a manner_n of_o effect_v they_o be_v determine_v such_o be_v the_o original_a of_o that_o science_n falsâ—y_v so_o call_v the_o contradiction_n of_o which_o the_o apostle_n command_v a_o christian_n to_o avoid_v in_o his_o 1_o epist_n to_o timothy_n chap._n 6._o v._n 20._o sect._n 18._o the_o old_a woman_n tale_n as_o st._n paul_n call_v they_o in_o the_o same_o epistle_n chap._n 4._o v._n 7._o which_o the_o popish_a writer_n tell_v we_o and_o the_o fable_n they_o rehearse_v will_v supply_v we_o with_o abundant_a matter_n of_o meditation_n shall_v we_o as_o much_o credit_n they_o as_o we_o do_v the_o other_o for_o what_o must_v not_o be_v say_v if_o suppose_v that_o human_a deceit_n have_v no_o share_n in_o they_o we_o will_v examine_v how_o the_o devil_n can_v produce_v all_o the_o effect_n that_o be_v tell_v in_o those_o narration_n we_o believe_v it_o more_o convenient_a to_o spare_v ourselves_o that_o trouble_n by_o reject_v as_o mere_a lie_n the_o great_a part_n of_o what_o come_v from_o that_o side_n but_o what_o reason_n have_v we_o to_o deal_v otherwise_o with_o the_o papist_n than_o with_o the_o heathen_n it_o be_v because_o of_o the_o particular_a hatred_n we_o have_v for_o popery_n from_o which_o we_o have_v be_v separate_v not_o long_o since_o and_o with_o which_o we_o be_v in_o continual_a war_n beside_o the_o reformation_n of_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n that_o be_v make_v in_o the_o church_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o last_o century_n extend_v not_o to_o those_o opinion_n which_o be_v scarce_o take_v notice_n of_o and_o which_o have_v take_v root_n even_o before_o the_o decay_n of_o the_o church_n be_v perceive_v so_o that_o it_o be_v only_o purify_v of_o such_o error_n the_o rejection_n of_o which_o be_v judge_v absolute_o necessary_a in_o conference_n betwixt_o luther_n and_o calvin_n not_o long_o after_o when_o the_o reformation_n be_v carry_v far_o such_o point_n only_o be_v handle_v as_o have_v some_o relation_n with_o the_o former_a it_o be_v proper_o for_o that_o reason_n that_o in_o those_o public_a writing_n that_o be_v call_v the_o liturgy_n of_o our_o church_n it_o be_v never_o mind_v to_o correct_v those_o expression_n that_o have_v be_v so_o long_o in_o use_n as_o to_o spirit_n and_o devil_n no_o controversy_n have_v ever_o be_v raise_v either_o among_o the_o christian_n in_o general_a or_o the_o papist_n in_o particular_a yet_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o it_o have_v be_v do_v have_v this_o article_n be_v take_v so_o much_o notice_n of_o and_o examine_v with_o so_o much_o attention_n as_o the_o other_o be_v or_o have_v but_o one_o half_a of_o the_o difficulty_n that_o be_v now_o propose_v be_v allege_v at_o that_o time_n sect._n 19_o moreover_o among_o the_o quality_n that_o be_v ascribe_v to_o popery_n the_o picture_n of_o which_o i_o confess_v can_v scarce_o be_v more_o unshap_o than_o the_o original_a itself_o that_o of_o antichristianism_n be_v think_v very_o convenient_a as_o that_o of_o antichrist_n to_o fit_v the_o pope_n extraordinary_a well_o immediate_o the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n in_o his_o 2_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o chap._n 2._o v._n 3._o to_o the_o 9th_o be_v explain_v in_o that_o sense_n and_o it_o be_v think_v that_o the_o apostle_n have_v a_o eye_n to_o popery_n when_o he_o say_v that_o his_o come_n will_v be_v in_o the_o efficacy_n of_o satan_n with_o all_o power_n sign_n and_o lie_v wonder_n by_o the_o explication_n the_o protestant_n be_v dispose_v to_o join_v together_o satan_n and_o antichrist_n that_o be_v the_o devil_n and_o the_o pope_n as_o two_o brother_n and_o to_o draw_v that_o consequence_n that_o popery_n be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o devil_n by_o which_o mean_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o insinuate_v that_o the_o devil_n intereste_n and_o have_v his_o vote_n in_o the_o tenet_n of_o the_o papist_n and_o that_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o his_o empire_n sect._n 20._o thence_o proceed_v the_o stile_n that_o be_v ordinary_o use_v both_o in_o discourse_n and_o book_n even_o as_o to_o the_o small_a controversy_n that_o be_v raise_v about_o some_o point_n of_o doctrine_n or_o worship_n when_o any_o stick_v not_o to_o the_o vulgar_a opinion_n it_o be_v present_o cry_v up_o that_o the_o devil_n be_v let_v loose_a and_o use_v all_o his_o violence_n and_o crafty_a device_n to_o assault_v the_o church_n it_o be_v say_v he_o be_v always_o ready_a to_o oppose_v all_o our_o motion_n towards_o good_a and_o a_o thousand_o like_v people_z be_v please_v to_o hear_v the_o devil_n so_o set_v off_o they_o love_v the_o occasion_n of_o cast_v upon_o he_o all_o the_o fault_n they_o be_v guilty_a of_o and_o of_o applaud_v themselves_o for_o victory_n when_o they_o have_v overcome_v some_o temptation_n which_o they_o imagine_v to_o have_v be_v raise_v by_o the_o endeavour_n of_o that_o powerful_a enemy_n we_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o piece_n of_o eloquence_n not_o only_o to_o take_v god_n name_n in_o vain_a but_o also_o incessant_o to_o join_v that_o of_o the_o devil_n with_o it_o in_o a_o word_n the_o almighty_a form_n almost_o no_o project_n but_o immediate_o the_o devil_n endeavour_v to_o destroy_v it_o and_o the_o most_o vicious_a man_n commit_v scarce_o any_o crime_n but_o they_o be_v drive_v to_o they_o by_o the_o devil_n sect._n 21._o with_o all_o those_o prejudices_fw-la we_o undertake_v the_o expound_v and_o translate_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n for_o have_v never_o conceive_v the_o least_o doubt_n as_o to_o these_o thing_n we_o have_v never_o occasion_n to_o examine_v whether_o they_o be_v real_o true_a but_o why_o shall_v we_o take_v so_o much_o trouble_v be_v it_o not_o far_o more_o convenient_a to_o believe_v what_o be_v general_o believe_v and_o to_o speak_v as_o the_o other_o do_v the_o enquiry_n of_o truth_n be_v a_o undertake_n in_o which_o little_a assistance_n be_v to_o be_v hope_v and_o there_o be_v so_o many_o guard_n on_o all_o the_o way_n that_o lead_v to_o it_o that_o it_o will_v prove_v very_o hard_o to_o break_v through_o it_o be_v a_o ancient_a proverb_n that_o every_o one_o be_v not_o allow_v to_o go_v to_o corinth_n whoever_o intend_v to_o overcome_v so_o many_o difficulty_n can_v hope_v to_o succeed_v but_o by_o his_o diligence_n eagerness_n and_o earnestness_n to_o this_o end_n i_o know_v not_o a_o better_a mean_n than_o to_o proceed_v to_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n as_o though_o it_o have_v never_o be_v interpret_v before_o to_o search_v into_o all_o thing_n careful_o to_o inquire_v after_o the_o connection_n of_o all_o the_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o it_o and_o to_o have_v recourse_n to_o interpreter_n only_o to_o borrow_v some_o light_n for_o dark_a place_n but_o not_o to_o follow_v they_o as_o true_a and_o infallible_a guide_n this_o i_o hope_v to_o put_v in_o practice_n in_o my_o second_o book_n if_o god_n give_v i_o life_n sect._n 22._o but_o doubtless_o this_o advice_n will_v prove_v serviceable_a only_o to_o myself_o and_o some_o few_o person_n who_o shall_v perceive_v its_o usefulness_n neither_o have_v i_o reason_n to_o hope_v that_o it_o shall_v ever_o be_v relish_v by_o the_o public_a popery_n be_v not_o so_o far_o eradicate_v out_o of_o the_o protestant_n heart_n but_o that_o it_o spring_v up_o again_o from_o time_n to_o time_n in_o some_o place_n there_o be_v a_o fault_n of_o which_o the_o visible_a church_n be_v never_o free_a that_o be_v the_o have_v too_o much_o deference_n for_o authority_n and_o tradition_n for_o though_o a_o great_a respect_n ought_v to_o be_v pay_v to_o those_o that_o be_v establish_v as_o god_n minister_n in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o several_a thing_n concern_v her_o external_a government_n aught_o to_o be_v rule_v by_o her_o director_n yet_o we_o must_v not_o give_v up_o ourselves_o whole_o to_o they_o there_o be_v a_o great_a regard_n to_o be_v have_v as_o to_o this_o point_n and_o a_o mean_a to_o be_v choose_v with_o much_o discretion_n lest_o to_o avoid_v the_o reproach_n of_o irreverence_n and_o irregularity_n we_o shall_v ascribe_v too_o much_o to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o her_o chief_a doctor_n in_o this_o sense_n it_o be_v that_o one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a man_n of_o this_o age_n undertake_v to_o assert_v this_o thesis_n papatus_fw-la est_fw-la inseparabilis_fw-la ab_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la the_o popedom_n be_v inseparable_a from_o the_o church_n as_o for_o i_o who_o perhaps_o have_v more_o experience_n in_o this_o matter_n than_o any_o other_o person_n in_o these_o province_n i_o dare_v not_o hope_v this_o method_n shall_v change_v and_o even_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o believe_v it_o consider_v what_o pass_v whilst_o i_o be_o take_v up_o with_o this_o present_a work_n however_o i_o shall_v prosecute_v my_o design_n rely_v upon_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v persuade_v that_o i_o write_v for_o maintain_v the_o truth_n and_o that_o i_o can_v forbear_v to_o do_v it_o since_o i_o be_o inform_v of_o it_o after_o all_o as_o i_o aim_v at_o nothing_o else_o but_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n so_o i_o see_v that_o my_o labour_n have_v not_o be_v in_o vain_a but_o have_v already_o produce_v great_a fruit._n this_o bear_v up_o my_o courage_n and_o inspire_v i_o with_o great_a ardour_n to_o apply_v myself_o to_o the_o composition_n of_o the_o follow_a book_n the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o book_n
magician_n confess_v they_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o expound_v the_o king_n dream_n i_o draw_v from_o that_o declaration_n such_o inference_n as_o evident_o show_v what_o must_v be_v believe_v concern_v the_o extent_n of_o knowledge_n ascribe_v to_o the_o devil_n afterward_o judge_v it_o convenient_a to_o examine_v his_o power_n and_o whether_o it_o extend_v as_o far_o as_o be_v ordinary_o say_v the_o first_o occasion_n i_o have_v of_o ascend_v the_o pulpit_n i_o take_v my_o text_n on_o exodus_fw-la chap._n 8._o v._n 18_o and_o examine_v why_o the_o magician_n can_v not_o as_o easy_o produce_v louse_n as_o frog_n and_o serpent_n the_o late_a sieur_n de_fw-fr tamininga_n lord_n of_o belleingwee_a a_o learned_a and_o pious_a gentleman_n hear_v my_o sermon_n and_o like_v it_o extreme_o think_v that_o if_o what_o i_o have_v propose_v be_v print_v it_o will_v obtain_v the_o approbation_n of_o understand_a person_n and_o inform_v the_o ignorant_a he_o exhort_v i_o himself_o several_a time_n to_o print_v that_o discourse_n and_o employ_v other_o person_n to_o desire_v i_o to_o do_v it_o but_o i_o be_v so_o take_v up_o with_o other_o business_n as_o may_v be_v judge_v by_o the_o book_n i_o have_v publish_v and_o by_o the_o assistance_n i_o have_v afford_v my_o friend_n in_o the_o edition_n of_o they_o that_o i_o can_v not_o answer_v his_o expectation_n so_o soon_o tho'_o never_o absolute_o deny_v to_o do_v it_o since_o that_o time_n i_o preach_v twice_o again_o on_o the_o same_o matter_n on_o occasion_n of_o the_o witch_n of_o endor_n who_o saul_n go_v to_o consult_v and_o of_o the_o deuâ—â—_n who_o torment_v job_n many_o person_n press_v it_o hard_o upon_o i_o to_o publish_v my_o opinion_n on_o this_o subject_n in_o 1689_o as_o i_o be_v explain_v in_o the_o hospital_n church_n the_o 19_o and_o follow_a verse_n of_o the_o 5_o chap._n to_o the_o galatian_n i_o search_v deep_a into_o this_o matter_n expound_v the_o greek_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o the_o french_a and_o dutch_a interpreter_n have_v translate_v poison_v and_o the_o english_a witchcraft_n but_o as_o i_o can_v not_o comprise_v in_o a_o sermon_n whatever_o be_v to_o be_v say_v upon_o this_o subject_n i_o refer_v my_o hearer_n to_o a_o full_a instruction_n in_o a_o large_a volume_n that_o i_o be_v go_v to_o publish_v i_o have_v give_v a_o account_n why_o it_o be_v not_o undertake_v before_o and_o now_o i_o shall_v inform_v the_o reader_n why_o it_o have_v be_v so_o long_o in_o the_o press_n go_v from_o francker_n to_o loen_n where_o i_o be_v call_v to_o be_v a_o minister_n i_o promise_v my_o bookseller_n h._n nauta_fw-la that_o to_o keep_v our_o old_a acquaintance_n i_o will_v give_v he_o to_o print_v the_o first_o treatise_n i_o shall_v compose_v in_o holland_n almost_o as_o soon_o as_o i_o be_v come_v thither_o there_o appear_v a_o comet_n in_o the_o year_n 1680_o and_o 1681_o which_o give_v i_o occasion_n to_o write_v a_o book_n entitle_v a_o examination_n of_o comet_n which_o i_o put_v out_o in_o 1683._o but_o as_o the_o bookseller_n desire_v the_o book_n may_v be_v somewhat_o large_a and_o i_o find_v it_o inconvenient_a to_o take_v care_n of_o a_o long_a impression_n beyond_o sea_n i_o oblige_v he_o to_o continue_v it_o for_o that_o time_n promise_v he_o that_o if_o he_o ever_o reprint_v the_o same_o treatise_n i_o will_v either_o increase_v it_o or_o add_v some_o other_o to_o it_o i_o have_v no_o occasion_n to_o keep_v to_o the_o first_o promise_n no_o body_n have_v say_v or_o write_v any_o thing_n against_o it_o that_o require_v a_o more_o particular_a explication_n and_o therefore_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o hold_v my_o second_o promise_n by_o add_v to_o my_o examination_n of_o comet_n another_o tract_n upon_o a_o matter_n somewhat_o relate_v to_o it_o and_o on_o which_o i_o have_v meditate_a a_o long_a time_n to_o that_o end_n i_o compose_v a_o examination_n of_o magic_n and_o witchcraft_n that_o contain_v very_o near_o as_o many_o sheet_n as_o that_o of_o comet_n and_o i_o cause_v in_o autumn_n last_o a_o new_a edition_n to_o be_v make_v of_o the_o latter_a on_o purpose_n to_o join_v it_o to_o this_o new_a treatise_n but_o have_v sometime_o especial_o in_o november_n 27_o 1689_o public_o confute_v in_o the_o pulpit_n the_o common_a opinion_n two_o day_n after_o a_o book_n be_v deliver_v i_o come_v from_o england_n where_o it_o be_v print_v and_o entitle_v a_o relation_n of_o the_o discovery_n of_o some_o witchcraft_n in_o which_o very_o many_o particular_a thing_n be_v say_v to_o be_v contain_v i_o think_v by_o the_o read_n of_o it_o that_o it_o will_v quick_o be_v translate_v into_o our_o tongue_n to_o satisfy_v the_o curiosity_n of_o people_n and_o as_o my_o opinion_n be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o what_o be_v lay_v down_o in_o that_o book_n i_o perceive_v it_o may_v breed_v prejudices_fw-la against_o what_o i_o have_v so_o free_o and_o open_o declare_v in_o the_o pulpit_n and_o such_o as_o i_o shall_v scarce_o be_v able_a to_o destroy_v afterward_o because_o of_o the_o apparent_a strength_n of_o the_o proof_n bring_v forth_o in_o that_o work_n for_o that_o reason_n i_o rather_o choose_v to_o translate_v it_o myself_o than_o to_o leave_v it_o to_o another_o add_v some_o remark_n fit_a to_o open_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o reader_n by_o discover_v the_o ground_n on_o which_o such_o relation_n be_v lay_v that_o he_o may_v not_o thereby_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o be_v confirm_v in_o the_o vulgar_a error_n but_o that_o he_o may_v make_v use_n of_o these_o annotation_n until_o my_o complete_a work_n concern_v magic_a and_o witchcraft_n be_v print_v which_o be_v to_o be_v according_a to_o my_o expectation_n in_o the_o follow_a month_n but_o beside_o the_o inconvenience_n of_o the_o wether_n in_o winter_n and_o the_o distance_n of_o the_o place_n where_o it_o be_v print_v viz._n beyond_o sea_n together_o with_o the_o book_n of_o mr._n ainsworth_n for_o which_o the_o same_o press_n be_v employ_v cause_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o delay_n during_o that_o time_n i_o have_v leisure_n to_o review_v my_o treatise_n of_o magic_n and_o to_o increase_v it_o so_o that_o it_o become_v much_o large_a than_o that_o of_o comet_n beside_o the_o translation_n and_o publish_n of_o the_o english_a book_n procure_v i_o letter_n from_o several_a learned_a man_n and_o afford_v matter_n to_o many_o conversation_n as_o well_o with_o those_o that_o be_v of_o my_o opinion_n as_o with_o those_o that_o be_v contrary_a to_o it_o thus_o have_v have_v occasion_n to_o search_v deep_o into_o this_o subject_n to_o give_v new_a explanation_n of_o my_o opinion_n and_o to_o confirm_v they_o by_o new_a reason_n this_o work_n go_v on_o always_o increase_v and_o the_o order_n and_o disposition_n of_o it_o be_v so_o far_o change_v that_o from_o a_o small_a book_n it_o become_v a_o bulky_a volumn_n in_o the_o mean_a while_n the_o impression_n that_o be_v make_v at_o leeuwarden_n seem_v to_o i_o not_o only_o slow_a but_o also_o very_o inconvenient_a by_o reason_n of_o the_o fault_n of_o the_o press_n of_o which_o i_o can_v not_o so_o well_o purge_v it_o but_o that_o the_o first_o book_n be_v still_o full_a of_o they_o i_o resolve_v therefore_o to_o print_v the_o second_o part_n at_o amsterdam_n some_o time_n past_a before_o that_o can_v succeed_v however_o without_o any_o inconveniency_n to_o the_o book_n for_o the_o reason_n just_o now_o allege_v the_o cause_n of_o this_o slowness_n be_v unknown_a some_o be_v not_o afraid_a to_o publish_v that_o i_o have_v lose_v courage_n and_o dare_v not_o attempt_v to_o enter_v the_o list_n with_o the_o devil_n those_o rumour_n the_o question_n that_o be_v continual_o put_v to_o i_o and_o the_o writing_n that_o be_v send_v i_o when_o my_o treatise_n be_v just_a come_v out_o oblige_v i_o to_o publish_v the_o two_o first_o book_n in_o which_o i_o mention_v something_o of_o the_o two_o last_o that_o they_o may_v the_o better_o please_v the_o reader_n beside_o i_o hope_v god_n will_v give_v i_o the_o grace_n to_o make_v a_o end_n of_o the_o whole_a work_n and_o to_o add_v what_o the_o reader_n may_v think_v want_v or_o convenient_a but_o it_o can_v not_o be_v perform_v before_o the_o end_n of_o 1690_o as_o i_o intend_v it_o and_o the_o bookseller_n desire_v it_o for_o his_o own_o interest_n for_o the_o frost_n that_o come_v in_o on_o a_o sudden_a retard_v the_o execution_n of_o it_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o send_v the_o three_o last_o sheet_n to_o leeuwarden_n and_o to_o get_v from_o thence_o those_o that_o be_v print_v there_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o ice_n that_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o navigation_n so_o that_o i_o can_v have_v no_o copy_n to_o present_v my_o friend_n with_o i_o hope_v still_o however_o
covenant_n of_o god_n with_o abraham_n to_o our_o saviour_n and_o examine_v whether_o from_o whatever_o have_v be_v say_v upon_o that_o subject_n there_o be_v any_o occasion_n to_o infer_v that_o the_o devil_n may_v likewise_o on_o his_o part_n make_v his_o detestable_a compact_n i_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o opinion_n which_o suppose_v such_o contract_n between_o the_o devil_n and_o man_n by_o virtue_n of_o which_o they_o be_v say_v to_o have_v perform_v all_o their_o witchcraft_n can_v by_o no_o mean_n consist_v with_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n nor_o with_o the_o dispensation_n of_o god_n covenant_n as_o well_o before_o the_o law_n as_o under_o the_o law_n and_o much_o less_o under_o the_o gospel_n thus_o i_o plain_o show_v that_o the_o vulgar_a opinion_n of_o magic_n and_o of_o its_o dependency_n by_o no_o mean_n proceed_v from_o the_o sacred_a write_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_n be_v altogether_o oppose_v to_o it_o afterward_o we_o must_v consider_v what_o the_o scripture_n say_v concern_v those_o that_o practise_v that_o art_n and_o what_o testimony_n it_o give_v of_o their_o action_n this_o i_o do_v two_o way_n in_o the_o five_o follow_a chapter_n the_o first_o by_o offering_n in_o the_o 13_o and_o 14_o the_o lively_a picture_n which_o the_o holy_a writ_n give_v of_o those_o man_n in_o several_a place_n and_o the_o second_o by_o show_v what_o opinion_n must_v be_v have_v of_o they_o according_a to_o the_o character_n give_v they_o but_o expound_v to_o the_o reader_n the_o force_n of_o those_o thing_n i_o make_v yet_o this_o distinction_n that_o i_o first_o offer_v the_o person_n to_o his_o view_n that_o he_o may_v know_v what_o may_v be_v expect_v from_o they_o what_o their_o aim_n may_v be_v why_o they_o be_v interrogated_a and_o on_o what_o the_o great_a man_n and_o the_o vulgar_a bestow_v their_o time_n afterward_o in_o the_o 14_o chapter_n i_o consider_v they_o in_o themselves_o with_o their_o art_n and_o craft_n show_v the_o reason_n that_o move_v the_o people_n especial_o the_o king_n even_o those_o of_o israel_n to_o be_v infatuate_v by_o they_o afterward_o it_o be_v require_v to_o know_v what_o judgement_n must_v be_v make_v of_o they_o according_a to_o the_o holy_a writ_n which_o i_o show_v in_o the_o three_o follow_a chapter_n in_o the_o 15_o i_o assert_v that_o in_o whatever_o they_o do_v they_o show_v neither_o real_a power_n nor_o virtue_n that_o they_o know_v nothing_o of_o what_o they_o venture_v to_o foretell_v or_o to_o discover_v as_o very_o much_o conceal_v and_o that_o in_o reality_n they_o effect_v nothing_o of_o what_o they_o boast_v of_o or_o of_o what_o they_o undertake_v to_o effect_v but_o that_o they_o apply_v themselves_o to_o deceive_v by_o outward_a semblance_n wherein_o consist_v the_o chief_a part_n of_o their_o art_n in_o the_o mean_a while_n as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n â—â—ms_v by_o its_o expression_n in_o some_o place_n to_o ascribe_v a_o great_a virtue_n to_o conjuration_n and_o enchantment_n i_o examine_v in_o the_o 16_o chapter_n what_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o those_o place_n and_o i_o conclude_v that_o after_o a_o attentive_a meditation_n it_o will_v not_o be_v find_v that_o it_o say_v upon_o that_o subject_n what_o it_o appear_v at_o first_o to_o say_v all_o these_o thing_n be_v thus_o inquire_v into_o it_o remain_v to_o show_v wherein_o proper_o consist_v all_o the_o evil_a why_o those_o man_n with_o their_o art_n especial_o the_o israelites_n that_o have_v a_o hand_n in_o their_o craft_n be_v so_o defame_v in_o the_o bible_n why_o since_o that_o time_n they_o have_v be_v in_o as_o great_a hatred_n among_o christian_n who_o have_v mortal_o detest_v they_o and_o punish_v they_o with_o the_o utmost_a rigour_n and_o last_o for_o what_o reason_n the_o law_n have_v be_v so_o severe_a against_o they_o and_o prohit_v all_o their_o art_n as_o well_o under_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o under_o the_o new_a this_o be_v the_o enquiry_n of_o the_o 17_o chapter_n i_o have_v hitherto_o speak_v only_o of_o those_o who_o pretend_v to_o a_o converse_n with_o the_o devil_n and_o to_o be_v in_o a_o covenant_n with_o he_o i_o add_v in_o this_o place_n a_o chapter_n which_o be_v the_o 18_o where_o i_o mention_v those_o to_o who_o he_o be_v a_o enemy_n who_o mind_n be_v suppose_v to_o be_v trouble_v or_o their_o body_n to_o be_v torment_v by_o he_o those_o be_v the_o possess_v as_o they_o be_v ordinary_o call_v but_o i_o enlarge_v not_o much_o upon_o that_o subject_n have_v already_o full_o clear_v it_o in_o my_o second_o book_n from_o the_o 26_o chapter_n to_o the_o 30_o where_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v have_v thus_o end_v the_o first_o part_n of_o my_o three_o book_n i_o show_v what_o judgement_n must_v be_v make_v of_o all_o those_o thing_n which_o i_o consider_v in_o two_o respect_n first_o i_o establish_v from_o the_o 19_o to_o the_o 20_o chapter_n what_o may_v rational_o be_v think_v of_o it_o and_o in_o the_o last_o chapter_n i_o show_v what_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o a_o christian_a and_o how_o he_o ought_v to_o behave_v himself_o in_o such_o occasion_n a_o double_a judgement_n may_v be_v form_v upon_o this_o subject_n first_o conclude_v that_o the_o vulgar_a opinion_n be_v altogether_o groundless_a and_o condemnable_a as_o appear_v by_o the_o 19_o 20_o and_o 22th_o chapter_n second_o by_o establish_v what_o must_v be_v hold_v of_o it_o concern_v that_o first_o and_o common_a opinion_n as_o in_o the_o write_n make_v against_o my_o second_o book_n some_o expression_n of_o our_o liturgy_n have_v be_v object_v i_o show_v in_o the_o 19_o chapter_n how_o weak_a be_v the_o ground_n upon_o which_o be_v found_v the_o principal_a doctor_n who_o doctrine_n be_v in_o short_a in_o voetius_fw-la and_o that_o the_o proof_n they_o allege_v be_v not_o take_v from_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n well_o examine_v and_o search_v into_o but_o only_o from_o the_o external_a sound_n of_o word_n if_o i_o may_v so_o speak_v upon_o which_o we_o be_v wont_v to_o insist_v as_o well_o as_o upon_o the_o idea_n that_o first_o offer_v themselves_o to_o we_o when_o we_o consider_v they_o but_o superficial_o to_o which_o i_o add_v that_o liturgy_n must_v be_v understand_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o scripture_n from_o whence_o they_o be_v draw_v and_o to_o which_o they_o relate_v in_o all_o those_o place_n where_o it_o be_v speak_v of_o the_o temptation_n and_o seduction_n of_o the_o devil_n spiritual_a combat_n witchcraft_n prediction_n enchantment_n and_o even_o in_o all_o other_o where_o the_o agreeableness_n of_o style_n and_o the_o series_n of_o idea_n have_v cause_v something_o to_o be_v add_v that_o seem_v to_o have_v a_o relation_n to_o it_o but_o moreover_o in_o the_o 20_o chapter_n i_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o error_n spread_v among_o the_o vulgar_a concern_v the_o work_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o his_o adherent_n be_v absolute_o opposite_a to_o the_o same_o liturgy_n even_o so_o far_o that_o among_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n none_o but_o those_o that_o be_v of_o my_o opinion_n can_v pretend_v to_o conform_v in_o this_o point_n to_o what_o they_o subscribe_v when_o they_o take_v order_n which_o i_o understand_v only_o as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o truth_n i_o show_v again_o in_o the_o 21th_o chapter_n that_o this_o opinion_n make_v very_o bold_a attempt_n upon_o piety_n that_o it_o diminish_v the_o veneration_n due_a to_o god_n that_o it_o extreme_o weaken_v faith_n and_o charity_n and_o that_o it_o expose_v christianity_n to_o the_o attack_n of_o the_o unfaithful_a and_o that_o it_o cause_v great_a distraction_n and_o profanation_n in_o our_o prayer_n last_o i_o proceed_v further_o and_o to_o come_v to_o a_o conclusion_n i_o discover_v in_o the_o 22th_o chapter_n what_o must_v be_v believe_v of_o all_o these_o thing_n and_o in_o the_o 23th_o i_o declare_v what_o must_v be_v do_v but_o as_o in_o the_o 32th_o chapter_n of_o the_o 2d_o book_n i_o have_v treat_v of_o apparition_n in_o general_a i_o speak_v here_o of_o presage_n and_o prediction_n in_o particular_a examine_v what_o be_v possible_a or_o not_o as_o to_o these_o thing_n and_o to_o what_o cause_v they_o must_v be_v ascribe_v these_o cause_n according_a to_o the_o proof_n i_o have_v relate_v in_o this_o place_n be_v natural_a but_o the_o devil_n meddle_v not_o with_o they_o i_o propose_v my_o thought_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n upon_o the_o conjure_a up_o of_o ghost_n the_o divination_n of_o the_o pretend_a magician_n and_o all_o sort_n of_o apparition_n and_o possession_n which_o be_v say_v to_o be_v cause_v by_o their_o malice_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o compact_n they_o have_v contract_v with_o the_o devil_n and_o last_o i_o show_v what_o sort_n of_o magic_n be_v practicable_a in_o
child_n in_o friezeland_n it_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v bewitch_v of_o which_o i_o have_v have_v a_o full_a account_n by_o the_o letter_n of_o his_o friend_n and_o relation_n that_o by_o this_o specimen_fw-la any_o one_o may_v judge_v of_o all_o the_o narration_n of_o that_o nature_n that_o be_v so_o much_o credit_v by_o the_o common_a people_n who_o take_v such_o matter_n of_o fact_n for_o undeniable_a effect_n of_o magic_n as_o for_o the_o rest_n shall_v i_o make_v a_o enquiry_n after_o all_o the_o example_n that_o be_v report_v to_o prove_v the_o operation_n of_o the_o devil_n i_o shall_v never_o compass_v my_o end_n and_o therefore_o i_o persuade_v myself_o that_o i_o have_v allege_v a_o sufficient_a number_n of_o they_o to_o satisfy_v the_o reader_n who_o shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o doubt_v of_o their_o truth_n because_o i_o have_v produce_v such_o as_o be_v most_o know_v late_o happen_v and_o in_o neighbour_a place_n or_o at_o least_o attend_v with_o one_o of_o those_o 3_o circumstance_n and_o consequent_o may_v be_v examine_v with_o great_a conveniency_n and_o certainty_n and_o testify_v for_o the_o most_o part_n by_o live_a person_n thus_o i_o put_v a_o end_n to_o this_o treatise_n and_o make_v my_o conclusion_n brief_o rehearse_v all_o the_o proof_n relate_v in_o the_o 4_o book_n each_o in_o its_o place_n these_o proof_n show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o natural_a reason_n nor_o revelation_n in_o the_o holy_a writ_n no_o certain_a experiment_n that_o give_v we_o cause_n to_o ascribe_v to_o wicked_a spirit_n all_o the_o operation_n and_o effect_n that_o be_v general_o suppose_v to_o proceed_v from_o the_o devil_n or_o from_o man_n his_o confederate_n this_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o 33th_o chapter_n whereupon_o it_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o what_o i_o say_v concern_v only_o the_o common_a doctrine_n and_o opinion_n afterward_o it_o be_v not_o difficult_a to_o show_v how_o wrongful_o such_o a_o superstition_n be_v cherish_v and_o increase_v instead_o of_o moderate_v it_o or_o even_o root_a it_o out_o if_o possible_a in_o the_o 34th_o chapter_n i_o charge_v with_o that_o fault_n clergy_n man_n and_o divine_n more_o than_o prince_n and_o magistrate_n because_o the_o former_a be_v more_o particular_o oblige_v to_o meditate_v upon_o those_o matter_n to_o watch_v over_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o soul_n commit_v to_o their_o care_n and_o to_o attempt_v the_o cure_n of_o a_o disease_n that_o be_v so_o contagious_a and_o feed_v upon_o the_o very_a bowel_n but_o because_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o this_o undertake_n will_v but_o slow_o proceed_v i_o will_v in_o the_o mean_a while_n propose_v to_o the_o reader_n and_o myself_o the_o lesson_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o his_o first_o epistle_n to_o timoth._n 4.7_o reject_v profane_a and_o old_a wife_n fable_n and_o exercise_n they_o self_n to_o godliness_n i_o show_v in_o the_o 35th_o and_o last_o chapter_n that_o this_o be_v what_o i_o chief_o intend_v in_o this_o work_n and_o that_o i_o obtain_v my_o end_n in_o most_o of_o those_o that_o undertake_v the_o rend_v of_o it_o with_o suitable_a disposition_n beside_o i_o hold_v it_o for_o certain_a that_o those_o who_o take_v occasion_n or_o pretence_n from_o thence_o to_o accuse_v i_o with_o error_n and_o libertinism_n be_v man_n themselves_o that_o have_v not_o for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n all_o the_o deference_n that_o can_v be_v wish_v this_o i_o demonstrate_v in_o particular_a with_o so_o great_a evidence_n that_o i_o have_v already_o have_v the_o satisfaction_n to_o see_v that_o my_o work_n produeed_o a_o great_a fruit_n when_o but_o one_o half_a of_o it_o appear_v so_o that_o i_o hope_v by_o the_o blessing_n of_o god_n it_o be_v now_o finish_v i_o shall_v gather_v as_o plentiful_a a_o harvest_n as_o the_o sorrow_n which_o it_o cause_v to_o my_o enemy_n whilst_o i_o be_v publish_v it_o be_v uneasy_a and_o smart_a the_o content_n of_o the_o first_o volume_n chap._n i._n of_o the_o importance_n necessity_n and_o vsefulness_n of_o the_o matter_n and_o in_o what_o order_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v treat_v of_o pag._n 1._o chap._n ii_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o heathen_n concern_v god_n and_o spirit_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o greek_a and_o latin_a author_n pag._n 8._o chap._n iii_o that_o those_o opinion_n be_v the_o source_n and_o basis_n of_o the_o art_n of_o divination_n pag._n 22_o chap._n iu_o that_o all_o the_o different_a sort_n of_o witchcraft_n that_o have_v be_v in_o use_n proceed_v from_o the_o same_o original_a pag._n 32_o chap._n v._o that_o we_o see_v still_o among_o the_o present_a pagan_n the_o same_o doctrine_n pag._n 38_o chap._n vi_o that_o this_o conformity_n must_v be_v seek_v first_o in_o the_o remain_v of_o paganism_n in_o europe_n pag._n 43_o chap._n vii_o that_o the_o same_o sentiment_n be_v to_o be_v find_v among_o most_o of_o the_o nation_n of_o asia_n pag._n 51_o chap._n viii_o that_o the_o witchcraft_n practise_v among_o the_o people_n proceed_v from_o the_o same_o source_n pag._n 63_o chap._n ix_o that_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o african_a heathen_n agree_v at_o bottom_n with_o the_o sentiment_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o other_o pagan_n pag._n 69_o chap._n x._o that_o very_o near_o the_o same_o opinion_n and_o practice_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o america_n pag._n 75_o chap._n xi_o where_o all_o the_o sentiment_n and_o practice_n of_o so_o many_o different_a heathen_n be_v useful_o compare_v together_o pag._n 89_o chap._n xii_o what_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o how_o necessary_a it_o be_v to_o examine_v they_o pag._n 100_o chap._n xiii_o that_o the_o witchcraft_n ancient_o practise_v and_o still_o in_o use_n among_o the_o jew_n proceed_v from_o the_o same_o original_a pag._n 115_o chap._n fourteen_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o magic_n be_v also_o in_o request_n among_o the_o mahometan_n pag._n 127_o chap._n xv._o that_o some_o of_o the_o heathen_a opinion_n upon_o this_o subject_n have_v in_o process_n of_o time_n creep_v in_o among_o the_o christian_n pag._n 140_o chap._n xvi_o that_o some_o of_o the_o first_o christian_n deride_v the_o conjuration_n of_o spirit_n and_o other_o credit_v and_o practise_v they_o pag._n 162_o chap._n xvii_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o compare_v all_o those_o various_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o jew_n mahometan_n and_o christian_n and_o to_o examine_v wherein_o they_o differ_v and_o in_o what_o they_o agree_v together_o pag._n 168_o chap._n xviii_o that_o the_o doctrine_n ascribe_v to_o the_o manichee_n be_v a_o mixture_n of_o all_o the_o precede_a and_o the_o original_n of_o the_o opinion_n most_o common_a to_o this_o day_n pag._n 176_o chap._n xix_o that_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n already_o mention_v have_v be_v most_o or_o all_o introduce_v in_o popery_n which_o have_v add_v to_o they_o new_a invention_n of_o men._n pag._n 182_o chap._n xx._n what_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o popery_n concern_v apparition_n of_o spirit_n and_o how_o they_o torment_v man_n either_o by_o themselves_o or_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o other_o men._n pag._n 197_o chap._n xxi_o that_o several_a mean_n be_v practise_v against_o attack_n and_o the_o illusion_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o magician_n pag._n 211_o chap._n xxii_o that_o neither_o the_o opinion_n that_o be_v receive_v among_o we_o nor_o our_o practice_n go_v usual_o so_o far_o and_o that_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n that_o our_o author_n be_v not_o find_v to_o agree_v so_o well_o together_o upon_o this_o subject_n pag._n 220_o chap._n xxiii_o that_o of_o all_o these_o opinion_n put_v together_o there_o result_v some_o certain_a proposition_n in_o which_o they_o differ_v and_o other_o in_o which_o they_o agree_v pag._n 236_o chap._n xxiv_o that_o all_o that_o have_v be_v relate_v show_v upon_o what_o foundation_n the_o christian_n in_o general_a and_o the_o protestant_n in_o particular_a say_v such_o extraordinary_a thing_n of_o the_o devil_n pag._n 244_o the_o world_n bewitch_v vol._n i._o contain_v the_o opinion_n of_o all_o nation_n from_o the_o first_o age_n till_o the_o present_a time_n concern_v god_n spirit_n and_o their_o custom_n chap._n i._o of_o the_o importance_n necessity_n and_o vsefulness_n of_o this_o matter_n and_o in_o what_o order_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v treat_v of_o i_o promise_v to_o undertake_v this_o work_n a_o long_a time_n ago_o and_o it_o be_v yet_o long_o since_o i_o project_v it_o it_o be_v now_o at_o last_o come_v to_o its_o perfection_n but_o i_o be_o afraid_a to_o venture_v too_o much_o by_o the_o publish_n of_o it_o my_o own_o experience_n in_o several_a occasion_n and_o my_o frequent_a converse_v with_o very_o rational_a man_n together_o with_o my_o particular_a study_n have_v a_o thousand_o time_n afford_v i_o the_o occasion_n to_o consider_v whether_o
the_o creator_n and_o the_o creature_n we_o be_v oblige_v more_o particular_o to_o examine_v how_o much_o the_o increated_a spirit_n differ_v from_o those_o that_o be_v create_v and_o among_o these_o last_o how_o much_o those_o that_o be_v immaterial_a and_o those_o that_o be_v unite_v with_o a_o body_n differ_v from_o each_o other_o sect._n 7._o however_o such_o a_o difficult_a piece_n of_o work_n can_v be_v undertake_v without_o know_v the_o different_a opinion_n and_o practice_n upon_o this_o subject_a and_o without_o special_a consideration_n upon_o they_o now_o whoever_o shall_v reflect_v upon_o what_o be_v say_v and_o practise_v as_o to_o this_o matter_n through_o all_o the_o world_n and_o withal_o upon_o the_o converse_n which_o man_n may_v have_v with_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o operation_n that_o may_v attend_v they_o he_o will_v undoubted_o desire_v to_o be_v well_o inform_v of_o all_o these_o thing_n that_o he_o may_v distinguish_v betwixt_o the_o truth_n and_o falsehood_n of_o those_o opinion_n and_o what_o be_v lawful_a and_o unlawful_a in_o those_o practice_n for_o these_o reason_n i_o describe_v all_o the_o sentiment_n that_o have_v be_v receive_v among_o man_n in_o all_o age_n and_o place_n whatsoever_o concern_v god_n and_o the_o spirit_n what_o mean_v man_n have_v make_v use_n of_o to_o conjure_v they_o up_o and_o down_o and_o what_o they_o may_v be_v able_a to_o operate_v by_o the_o help_n of_o those_o spirit_n whence_o proceed_v a_o sufficient_a matter_n for_o a_o more_o particular_a examination_n of_o what_o sound_a reason_n and_o the_o holy_a scripture_n teach_v we_o as_o to_o this_o point_n and_o what_o experience_n testify_v of_o it_o sect._n 8._o to_o treat_v of_o these_o thing_n methodical_o i_o have_v divide_v this_o treatise_n into_o four_o book_n in_o the_o first_o i_o propose_v the_o opinion_n and_o custom_n of_o all_o nation_n in_o all_o age_n country_n and_o religion_n concern_v the_o deity_n and_o the_o good_a and_o bad_a spirit_n i_o say_v the_o opinion_n and_o custom_n for_o in_o the_o matter_n we_o undertake_v to_o treat_v of_o we_o must_v take_v a_o special_a notice_n of_o these_o two_o thing_n the_o knowledge_n and_o the_o action_n since_o no_o fruit_n can_v be_v perceive_v from_o the_o knowledge_n but_o by_o put_v it_o into_o practice_n beside_o we_o fee_v every_o where_o that_o the_o behaviour_n of_o man_n either_o in_o the_o word_n or_o action_n have_v a_o relation_n to_o the_o doctrine_n they_o have_v be_v teach_v for_o this_o reason_n i_o have_v again_o divide_v in_o two_o part_n the_o examination_n of_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o first_o book_n in_o the_o first_o part_n i_o inquire_v what_o knowledge_n may_v be_v have_v or_o spirit_n of_o their_o power_n and_o operation_n according_a to_o reason_n and_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o enquiry_n be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n in_o the_o other_o part_n which_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o three_o book_n i_o examine_v those_o science_n that_o be_v say_v to_o be_v ground_v thereupon_o as_o witchcraft_n divination_n conjure_v and_o the_o like_a moreover_o as_o man_n use_v to_o have_v recourse_n to_o experience_n not_o only_o in_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o discover_v by_o reason_n and_o of_o which_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v silent_a but_o also_o especial_o in_o this_o case_n in_o which_o reason_n and_o the_o holy_a writ_n be_v make_v to_o speak_v according_a to_o the_o certainty_n which_o we_o suppose_v to_o have_v acquire_v by_o experience_n this_o consideration_n have_v furnish_v i_o with_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o four_o book_n in_o which_o i_o examine_v all_o that_o man_n testify_v ever_o to_o have_v experience_v in_o themselves_o or_o profess_v to_o have_v do_v chap._n ii_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o heathen_n concern_v god_n and_o spirit_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o greek_a and_o latin_a author_n sect._n 1_o that_o we_o may_v the_o better_a search_n into_o the_o bottom_n of_o this_o matter_n it_o will_v not_o methinks_v prove_v unserviceable_a first_o to_o examine_v the_o various_a opinion_n of_o other_o nation_n and_o then_o those_o that_o be_v receive_v among_o we_o as_o to_o foreign_a nation_n we_o have_v to_o consider_v those_o that_o be_v not_o christian_n and_o such_o christian_n as_o may_v be_v call_v spurious_a the_o first_o be_v the_o heathen_n who_o never_o worship_v one_o true_a god_n or_o the_o mahometan_n who_o keep_v as_o the_o mean_a betwixt_o they_o and_o we_o or_o the_o jew_n who_o worship_n one_o god_n only_o the_o other_o be_v christian_n who_o be_v extreme_o corrupt_v and_o plunge_v into_o strange_a error_n both_o as_o to_o the_o belief_n and_o to_o their_o worship_n such_o as_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n after_o we_o have_v observe_v the_o disposition_n of_o all_o these_o nation_n she_o shall_v more_o easy_o examine_v what_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v among_o we_o as_o to_o the_o heathen_n we_o must_v distinguish_v betwixt_o the_o custom_n that_o be_v former_o in_o use_n in_o those_o country_n in_o which_o christianity_n be_v at_o present_a establish_v and_o betwixt_o those_o that_o be_v still_o practise_v among_o those_o nation_n that_o have_v not_o yet_o be_v illuminate_v with_o the_o light_n of_o the_o gospel_n we_o shall_v now_o proceed_v in_o that_o order_n sect._n 2._o europe_n which_o be_v now_o most_o or_o all_o christian_n and_o those_o part_n of_o asia_n and_o africa_n which_o be_v in_o the_o turk_n possession_n and_o of_o which_o very_o near_o one_o half_a profess_v the_o christian_a faith_n be_v former_o bury_v under_o the_o frightful_a darkness_n of_o paganism_n as_o be_v still_o most_o or_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n former_o the_o greek_n who_o inhabit_v those_o country_n that_o be_v in_o the_o grand_a seignior_n dominion_n be_v the_o most_o famous_a people_n in_o the_o world_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o learning_n and_o religious_a worship_n next_o to_o they_o come_v the_o roman_n and_o most_o of_o the_o nation_n who_o still_o keep_v communion_n with_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n for_o proportionable_o as_o the_o roman_n extend_v the_o limit_n of_o their_o empire_n so_o they_o subject_v the_o conquer_a nation_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o their_o god_n and_o to_o their_o religion_n so_o that_o their_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n spread_v every_o where_o and_o draw_v to_o themselves_o a_o universal_a awe_n and_o veneration_n from_o they_o therefore_o we_o must_v know_v the_o custom_n of_o our_o forefather_n in_o the_o time_n of_o heathenism_n but_o we_o can_v accurate_o discover_v what_o be_v their_o belief_n concern_v spirit_n unless_o we_o know_v at_o least_o in_o general_n their_o opinion_n and_o practice_n concern_v god_n and_o inferior_a deity_n sect._n 3_o but_o the_o great_a difference_n and_o division_n that_o be_v among_o the_o heathen_n themselves_o upon_o this_o account_n leave_v we_o extreme_o in_o the_o dark_a as_o to_o the_o opinion_n that_o be_v to_o be_v ascribe_v to_o they_o however_o we_o may_v agree_v upon_o this_o viz._n to_o take_v that_o stupendous_a number_n of_o difference_n for_o a_o uniformity_n so_o that_o it_o may_v he_o affirm_v that_o in_o all_o age_n the_o pagan_n have_v unanimous_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o sovereign_n god_n the_o first_o universal_a cause_n of_o all_o thing_n since_o the_o first_o doctor_n of_o their_o most_o famous_a school_n and_o the_o head_n of_o their_o principal_a sect_n have_v general_o teach_v this_o doctrine_n to_o their_o disciple_n the_o opinion_n of_o pythagoras_n that_o old_a father_n of_o the_o pagan_a religion_n may_v be_v see_v in_o lactantius_n who_o write_v against_o the_o heathen_n do_v doubtless_o not_o intend_v to_o spare_v they_o however_o he_o say_v that_o pythagoras_n own_v one_o god_n a_o immaterial_a spirit_n diffuse_v and_o extend_v through_o all_o nature_n who_o give_v life_n and_o sense_n to_o all_o being_n plato_n who_o have_v deserve_v the_o name_n of_o wise_a by_o all_o the_o succeed_a age_n agree_v with_o he_o as_o to_o this_o point_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o discourse_n to_o the_o athenian_n in_o his_o four_o book_n of_o the_o law_n gentleman_n say_v he_o god_n in_o who_o according_a to_o the_o ancient_a testimony_n be_v the_o beginning_n the_o middle_a and_o the_o end_n of_o all_o thing_n penetrate_v every_o where_o etc._n etc._n and_o aristotle_n his_o great_a disciple_n who_o for_o two_o thousand_o year_n have_v be_v esteem_v the_o prince_n of_o philosopher_n plain_o say_v in_o his_o first_o book_n of_o metaphysic_n chap._n the_o seven_o that_o god_n be_v eternal_a and_o perfect_o good_a so_o that_o the_o eternal_a and_o infinite_a life_n consist_v in_o he_o from_o this_o capital_a point_n they_o infer_v this_o other_o belief_n that_o the_o good_a and_o evil_n which_o befall_z man_n proceed_v from_o the_o first_o and_o universal_a deity_n as_o plato_n
romulus_n who_o frightful_o imagine_v to_o see_v the_o ghost_n of_o his_o brother_n remus_n after_o he_o have_v kill_v he_o if_o those_o narration_n be_v true_a such_o spirit_n may_v be_v call_v terrify_v spirit_n ovid_n in_o the_o five_o book_n of_o the_o fasti_fw-la plain_o say_v what_o must_v be_v understand_v by_o that_o name_n mox_fw-la etiam_fw-la lemures_n animas_fw-la dixere_fw-la silentum_fw-la the_o soul_n of_o the_o dead_a have_v the_o name_n of_o lemures_n sect._n 16._o the_o lares_fw-la or_o perhaps_o the_o genive_n be_v call_v by_o macrobius_n in_o his_o three_o book_n of_o the_o saturnalia_fw-la chap._n 4._o penates_fw-la that_o be_v bear_v together_o quasi_fw-la penes_fw-la nos_fw-la natos_fw-la for_o as_o that_o author_n pursue_v it_o be_v by_o they_o that_o we_o breath_n by_o they_o that_o we_o have_v our_o body_n and_o by_o they_o that_o our_o soul_n subsist_v but_o it_o be_v better_a to_o call_v they_o god_n and_o governor_n of_o country_n to_o distinguish_v they_o from_o the_o lares_fw-la who_o be_v particular_a to_o each_o family_n as_o they_o be_v both_o distinguish_v from_o the_o genius_n and_o look_v upon_o as_o take_v care_n of_o the_o exterior_a of_o man_n as_o the_o genius_n do_v of_o the_o interior_a however_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o there_o be_v but_o confusion_n and_o darkness_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o heathen_n concern_v those_o name_n and_o their_o pretend_a signification_n they_o have_v not_o well_o know_v themselves_o what_o they_o worship_v as_o god_n or_o as_o spirit_n neither_o need_v we_o take_v much_o trouble_n in_o unravel_v what_o they_o themselves_o know_v not_o since_o the_o memory_n both_o of_o they_o and_o of_o their_o daemon_n be_v long_o since_o extinguish_v upon_o earth_n this_o be_v the_o lot_n of_o the_o heathen_n and_o of_o their_o god_n jeremiah_n cap._n 10._o sect._n 17._o whether_o this_o last_o sort_n of_o god_n or_o spirit_n be_v call_v genii_n manes_n penates_fw-la or_o lemures_n it_o plain_o appear_v that_o they_o believe_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n which_o opinion_n be_v confound_v with_o that_o of_o daemon_n give_v occasion_n to_o contrive_v those_o sort_n of_o spirit_n plato_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o soul_n entitle_v phaedo_fw-la induce_v socrates_n speak_v near_o his_o death_n in_o these_o word_n above_o all_o the_o soul_n must_v be_v immortal_a and_o unperishable_a and_o consequent_o it_o must_v go_v to_o live_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o invisible_a place_n or_o as_o other_o pretend_v to_o infer_v from_o the_o etymology_n of_o the_o word_n in_o agreeable_a place_n marcilius_n ficinus_fw-la have_v translate_v it_o in_o latin_a apud_fw-la manes_fw-la by_o the_o survive_a spirit_n as_o i_o have_v name_v they_o above_o but_o a_o little_a after_o he_o translate_v apud_fw-la inferos_fw-la in_o the_o subterraneous_a place_n which_o proceed_v from_o that_o they_o place_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a under_o the_o earth_n cicero_n in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o the_o tusculan_a question_n sect._n 26._o show_n both_o in_o these_o word_n we_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n survive_v because_o all_o our_o reason_n lead_v we_o to_o that_o opinion_n reason_n ought_v also_o to_o teach_v we_o where_o they_o be_v whence_o ignorance_n have_v take_v occasion_n to_o invent_v subterraneous_a place_n because_o body_n be_v put_v into_o the_o earth_n and_o cover_v with_o earth_n humo_fw-la whence_o come_v humari_fw-la to_o be_v bury_v thereof_o it_o have_v be_v believe_v that_o the_o dead_a still_o live_v under_o the_o earth_n now_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v the_o same_o word_n which_o the_o interpreter_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n sometime_o translate_v by_o that_o of_o hell_n sometime_o by_o that_o of_o grave_a none_o of_o which_o agree_v with_o the_o sense_n of_o socrates_n or_o that_o of_o plato_n for_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o forementioned_a book_n socrates_n deride_v crito_n who_o ask_v he_o how_o he_o will_v be_v bury_v he_o believe_v say_v he_o that_o i_o be_o that_o dead_a body_n which_o he_o shall_v see_v anon_o signify_v that_o they_o may_v indeed_o bury_v his_o dead_a body_n but_o as_o to_o he_o that_o be_v his_o soul_n he_o shall_v pass_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o the_o assure_a felicity_n of_o the_o bless_a which_o very_o much_o differ_v from_o the_o grave_a or_o hell_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o socrates_n who_o speak_v so_o believe_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v immortal_a and_o that_o plato_n who_o write_v his_o word_n be_v of_o the_o same_o persuasion_n sect._n 18._o but_o there_o be_v other_o who_o though_o they_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n yet_o have_v not_o acquire_v so_o much_o insight_n into_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n invent_v transmigration_n and_o purification_n the_o druid_n so_o famous_a among_o the_o ancient_a gaul_n hold_v together_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o transmigration_n of_o soul_n with_o their_o immortality_n for_o they_o unanimous_o teach_v according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o caesar_n book_n 8._o chap._n 18._o non_fw-la interire_fw-la animas_fw-la sed_fw-la ab_fw-la aliis_fw-la post_fw-la mortem_fw-la transire_fw-la ad_fw-la alios_fw-la soul_n die_v not_o but_o that_o after_o death_n they_o pass_v from_o one_o to_o another_o the_o ancient_a egyptian_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n and_o herodotus_n write_v that_o they_o be_v the_o first_o who_o teach_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n for_o say_v he_o their_o sentiment_n be_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v deprive_v of_o the_o body_n pass_v into_o another_o body_n which_o be_v then_o bear_v and_o after_o she_o have_v thus_o walk_v through_o all_o sort_n of_o body_n upon_o earth_n in_o the_o sea_n and_o in_o the_o air_n she_o at_o last_o return_n into_o a_o human_a body_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o pythagoras_n have_v his_o doctrine_n which_o he_o bring_v over_o into_o greece_n whence_o it_o pass_v into_o italy_n lactantius_n explain_v the_o opinion_n of_o that_o philisopher_n in_o his_o seven_o book_n de_fw-fr proemio_fw-la chap._n 8._o in_o these_o word_n pythagoras_n as_o foolish_o assert_v that_o the_o soul_n pass_v into_o other_o body_n from_o the_o body_n of_o man_n into_o those_o of_o beast_n and_o from_o those_o of_o beast_n into_o those_o of_o man_n again_o and_o that_o his_o own_o have_v former_o be_v that_o of_o euphorbius_fw-la plato_n and_o several_a other_o have_v partly_o follow_v he_o which_o we_o shall_v be_v oblige_v frequent_o to_o mention_v hereafter_o sect._n 19_o but_o socrates_n as_o plato_n relate_v in_o the_o forementioned_a treatise_n which_o contain_v his_o last_o word_n lead_v the_o soul_n to_o some_o place_n where_o they_o shall_v be_v bless_v or_o torment_v without_o body_n he_o send_v those_o who_o shall_v have_v do_v good_a into_o the_o upper_a and_o aetherial_a region_n where_o he_o believe_v the_o most_o pure_a part_n of_o this_o orb_n to_o be_v and_o where_o the_o soul_n shall_v eternal_o live_v without_o the_o body_n in_o a_o unexpressible_a felicity_n whereas_o he_o condemn_v those_o of_o the_o wicked_a to_o the_o tartarus_n which_o be_v a_o deep_a and_o frightful_a abyss_n where_o they_o shall_v be_v punish_v according_a to_o their_o desert_n from_o that_o gulf_n of_o torment_n he_o draw_v four_o river_n to_o which_o he_o give_v as_o many_o name_n very_o fit_a to_o express_v his_o notion_n viz._n oceanus_n a_o precipitate_a torrent_n acheron_n a_o torrent_n of_o torment_n pyriphlegeton_n conflagration_n and_o cocytus_n bemoan_v here_o sinner_n who_o have_v not_o be_v altogether_o incorrigible_a be_v to_o be_v purge_v with_o many_o pain_n and_o vexation_n more_o or_o less_o long_o or_o short_a according_a to_o their_o desert_n there_o you_o have_v the_o original_n of_o purgatory_n or_o of_o that_o purge_a fire_n still_o believe_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n however_o socrates_n give_v out_o that_o narration_n but_o for_o a_o chimaera_n for_o before_o he_o begin_v it_o he_o call_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o pretty_a fable_n worth_a hear_n and_o at_o the_o end_n he_o say_v but_o no_o man_n of_o sense_n ought_v to_o maintain_v that_o opinion_n so_o as_o i_o have_v relate_v though_o i_o esteem_v it_o rational_a and_o just_a to_o show_v that_o it_o go_v very_o near_o so_o in_o reference_n to_o our_o soul_n and_o their_o habitation_n since_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v immortal_a these_o word_n of_o a_o die_a man_n who_o exhort_v those_o that_o be_v present_a to_o be_v at_o all_o time_n ready_a for_o death_n persuade_v i_o more_o and_o more_o of_o what_o i_o have_v already_o say_v that_o the_o heathen_n express_v themselves_o various_o upon_o these_o matter_n and_o that_o they_o speak_v otherwise_o when_o they_o consider_v they_o in_o reference_n to_o religion_n than_o when_o they_o conceive_v they_o in_o relation_n
it_o fall_v which_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o diviner_n to_o foretell_v the_o happiness_n of_o augustin_n life_n if_o we_o may_v believe_v suetonius_n to_o the_o second_o way_n or_o the_o divination_n by_o sing_v this_o verse_n of_o virgil_n may_v be_v apply_v saepe_fw-la sinistra_fw-la cava_fw-la praedixit_fw-la ab_fw-la ilice_fw-la cornix_n the_o ominous_a crow_n foretell_v it_o on_o a_o oak_n for_o the_o 3d_o sort_n they_o use_v the_o tripudia_fw-la solstima_fw-la which_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o skip_v and_o dance_v during_o which_o if_o the_o chicken_n fall_v upon_o the_o meat_n that_o be_v fall_v from_o his_o bill_n on_o the_o ground_n call_v solum_fw-la and_o swallow_v it_o greedy_o it_o be_v a_o happy_a omen_n whereas_o if_o he_o let_v it_o stand_v a_o ill_a success_n be_v to_o be_v fear_v thus_o be_v foresee_v the_o defeat_n of_o hostilius_n mancinus_n by_o the_o numantine_n because_o the_o chicken_n have_v refuse_v to_o eat_v and_o be_v flee_v from_o their_o coop_v sect._n 8._o sortilegium_fw-la or_o cast_v of_o lot_n be_v a_o disposition_n of_o some_o letter_n mix_v together_o and_o draw_v at_o adventure_n by_o the_o first_o child_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o those_o letter_n be_v engrave_v on_o the_o bark_n of_o a_o oak_n according_a to_o the_o ancient_a custom_n and_o dispose_v as_o many_o different_a way_n as_o be_v possible_a to_o see_v whether_o they_o shall_v render_v some_o sense_n or_o none_o whence_o the_o good_a or_o bad_a fortune_n of_o the_o inquirer_n be_v infer_v when_o tiberius_n say_v suetonius_n in_o his_o life_n undertake_v a_o journey_n into_o dalmatia_n and_o at_o pavia_n consult_v the_o oracle_n of_o geryon_n by_o lot_n he_o be_v oblige_v to_o make_v use_n of_o another_o way_n for_o he_o be_v answer_v that_o he_o shall_v cast_v golden_a die_n in_o the_o spring_n of_o the_o fountain_n apona_n which_o have_v do_v it_o be_v the_o great_a point_n that_o appear_v to_o his_o eye_n which_o be_v still_o to_o be_v see_v under_o water_n at_o this_o day_n sect._n 9_o there_o be_v yet_o another_o way_n of_o divination_n famous_a even_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n viz._n by_o expound_v of_o dream_n i_o shall_v be_v oblige_v to_o speak_v of_o it_o more_o at_o large_a another_o time_n because_o the_o omirocritici_fw-la or_o expounder_n of_o dream_n be_v nor_o yet_o banish_v out_o of_o the_o world_n and_o that_o some_o especial_o of_o the_o french_a court_n begin_v to_o revive_v that_o art_n as_o to_o the_o heathen_n as_o often_o as_o the_o demon_n genius_n and_o larvae_n meddle_v with_o their_o dream_n it_o be_v to_o offer_v they_o something_o particular_a by_o which_o according_a to_o the_o usual_a rule_n of_o their_o art_n they_o may_v know_v the_o good_a or_o bad_a success_n of_o future_a thing_n sect._n 10._o our_o ancestor_n in_o the_o time_n of_o paganism_n have_v among_o they_o a_o custom_n of_o that_o nature_n as_o tacitus_n relate_v divination_n and_o cast_v of_o lot_n say_v he_o be_v as_o much_o in_o fashion_n among_o they_o as_o any_o where_o else_o they_o cast_v their_o lot_n in_o a_o very_a simple_a way_n for_o they_o cut_v the_o branch_n of_o a_o fruit-tree_n in_o several_a little_a lot_n on_o each_o of_o which_o they_o make_v a_o particular_a mark_n and_o then_o confuse_o throw_v they_o on_o a_o piece_n of_o white_a cloth_n there_o the_o priest_n if_o matter_n of_o state_n be_v treat_v of_o or_o the_o father_n of_o the_o family_n when_o it_o concern_v he_o or_o his_o house_n look_v to_o he_o heaven_n lift_v up_o thrice_o each_o little_a lot_n and_o give_v the_o explication_n of_o the_o mark_n print_v on_o they_o if_o they_o dissuade_v no_o far_a consultation_n be_v make_v that_o day_n but_o if_o they_o allow_v to_o proceed_v they_o go_v to_o the_o diviner_n for_o a_o answer_n there_o be_v yet_o another_o particular_a way_n of_o predict_v among_o that_o people_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o white_a horse_n that_o be_v never_o back_v and_o be_v keep_v together_o in_o a_o forest_n at_o the_o public_a cost_n they_o hunt_v they_o and_o the_o priest_n king_n or_o governor_n sit_v on_o a_o consecrate_a chariot_n observe_v their_o neigh_v and_o foam_n there_o be_v no_o divination_n more_o esteem_v than_o this_o not_o only_o by_o the_o people_n but_o even_o by_o the_o great_a man_n and_o the_o priest_n the_o latter_a be_v look_v upon_o as_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o god_n and_o the_o great_a man_n as_o those_o that_o be_v near_o and_o better_o know_v to_o they_o sect._n 11._o but_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o have_v explain_v '_o the_o name_n of_o those_o 3_o or_o 4_o way_n of_o make_v the_o heathen_a god_n speak_v for_o though_o they_o be_v the_o chief_a yet_o i_o find_v that_o several_a other_o have_v be_v in_o use_n call_v by_o the_o greek_n negromancy_n pyromancy_n aeromancy_n hydromancy_n geomancy_n and_o chiromancy_n the_o one_a relate_v to_o the_o dead_a the_o second_o to_o the_o fire_n the_o 3d._n to_o the_o air_n the_o four_o to_o the_o water_n the_o 5_o to_o the_o earth_n the_o 6_o to_o the_o hand_n polydore_v virgil_n give_v we_o a_o description_n of_o each_o of_o these_o art_n in_o the_o 23_o chapter_n of_o his_o one_a book_n sect._n 12._o necromancy_n or_o the_o divination_n by_o dead_a body_n be_v make_v by_o something_o perceive_v on_o a_o corpse_n which_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o foretell_v the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o greek_a tongue_n have_v make_v some_o believe_v that_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o signify_v dead_a be_v derive_v from_o the_o latin_a as_o though_o it_o have_v be_v negro_n from_o niger_n black_a which_o mistake_v cause_v necromancy_n to_o be_v call_v the_o black_a art_n which_o name_n be_v use_v at_o present_a to_o signify_v all_o sort_n of_o witchcraft_n enchantment_n and_o diabolical_a illusion_n under_o this_o sort_n be_v comprehend_v sciomancy_n or_o divination_n by_o the_o shadow_n in_o which_o they_o conjure_v up_o the_o ghost_n or_o shadow_n of_o the_o dead_a to_o foretell_v future_a thing_n it_o will_v be_v a_o great_a proof_n of_o the_o power_n of_o this_o art_n if_o what_o lucan_n relate_v in_o his_o 6_o book_n be_v true_a that_o a_o ghost_n conjure_v up_o foretell_v the_o whole_a success_n of_o the_o battle_n of_o pharsalia_n sciomancy_n differ_v from_o necromancy_n herein_o that_o the_o latter_a require_v blood_n and_o make_v the_o dead_a body_n appear_v whereas_o the_o other_o conjure_v up_o only_a ghost_n sect._n 13._o pyromancy_n be_v according_a to_o polydore_n a_o divination_n by_o fire_n when_o they_o suppose_v to_o know_v something_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o fire_n for_o which_o purpose_n observation_n be_v make_v upon_o lightning_n or_o some_o other_o extraordinary_a fire_n instance_n of_o it_o be_v to_o be_v read_v in_o livy_n and_o in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o dionysius_n halicarnass_n where_o it_o be_v relate_v that_o the_o wise_a of_o tarqvinius_n the_o ancient_n see_v a_o flame_n surround_v the_o head_n of_o servius_n tullius_n foretell_v that_o he_o shall_v become_v king_n of_o rome_n sect._n 14._o acromancy_n or_o the_o divination_n by_o the_o air_n consist_v observe_v tempest_n and_o extraordinary_a cloud_n as_o when_o pliny_n relate_v in_o his_o second_o book_n that_o there_o rain_v iron_n in_o lucania_n which_o in_o his_o opinion_n signify_v the_o defeat_n of_o ceassus_n by_o the_o parthian_n he_o likewise_o relate_v in_o his_o first_o book_n of_o the_o second_o punic_a war_n that_o their_o rain_v stone_n in_o picenium_fw-la which_o he_o take_v for_o a_o forerunner_n of_o the_o evil_n that_o hannibal_n be_v bring_v to_o italy_n those_o divine_n be_v call_v in_o the_o hebrew_n bible_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d jidnoni_n diviner_n by_o the_o cloud_n among_o this_o sort_n may_v be_v rank_v the_o capnomancy_n which_o consist_v in_o observe_v the_o motion_n of_o the_o smoke_n of_o sacrifice_n sect._n 15._o hydromancy_n or_o the_o divination_n by_o water_n arise_v from_o something_o particular_a which_o they_o fancy_v to_o see_v in_o the_o water_n varro_n relate_v upon_o this_o occasion_n that_o a_o youth_n see_v in_o the_o water_n the_o image_n of_o mercury_n who_o declare_v to_o he_o in_o 150_o verse_n the_o whole_a course_n and_o all_o the_o event_n of_o the_o war_n against_o mithridates_n st._n austin_n in_o the_o 9th_o book_n of_o the_o city_n of_o god_n say_v that_o numa_n pompilius_n the_o second_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v the_o inventor_n of_o that_o art_n and_o that_o by_o the_o illusion_n of_o the_o demon_n he_o make_v appear_v upon_o the_o water_n the_o image_n of_o the_o god_n who_o give_v he_o law_n for_o govern_v his_o people_n with_o goodness_n and_o justice_n sect._n 16._o geomancy_n or_o the_o divination_n by_o the_o earth_n be_v make_v by_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o cleft_n and_o chasm_n of_o a_o earth_n quake_v i_o
to_o this_o that_o christ_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o the_o mahometan_n for_o a_o great_a prophet_n and_o honour_v in_o that_o quality_n whereas_o he_o be_v horrible_o blaspheme_v by_o the_o jew_n for_o these_o reason_n i_o say_v that_o the_o mahometan_n be_v half_o near_o to_o we_o than_o the_o modern_a jew_n but_o what_o need_v we_o any_o far_a proof_n since_o as_o to_o this_o matter_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o jew_n be_v less_o from_o paganism_n than_o the_o mahometan_n as_o shall_v appear_v by_o the_o proof_n i_o shall_v produce_v sect._n 2._o as_o long_o as_o we_o have_v have_v to_o do_v with_o heathen_n only_o we_o need_v but_o to_o make_v a_o inquiry_n after_o their_o opinion_n concern_v their_o god_n the_o spirit_n and_o the_o soul_n but_o here_o the_o question_n be_v not_o concern_v the_o plurality_n of_o god_n for_o tho'_o former_o the_o jew_n have_v be_v extraordinary_o incline_v to_o idolatry_n they_o have_v now_o such_o a_o great_a aversion_n for_o polytheism_n ever_o since_o 2300_o year_n that_o they_o be_v return_v from_o the_o babylonian_a captivity_n that_o they_o will_v acknowledge_v but_o one_o person_n in_o the_o divine_a unity_n they_o believe_v by_o the_o light_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n that_o this_o only_a god_n be_v almighty_a and_o sufficient_a to_o himself_o and_o to_o all_o thing_n which_o he_o have_v create_v of_o nothing_o and_o govern_v and_o maintain_v alone_o among_o his_o creature_n they_o reckon_v angel_n and_o man_n and_o think_v that_o the_o last_o have_v a_o soul_n more_o excellent_a than_o that_o of_o bruit_n though_o far_o inferior_a to_o the_o angelical_a perfection_n such_o have_v be_v in_o all_o time_n the_o belief_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o so_o far_o be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o christian_a faith_n then_o that_o of_o the_o mahometan_n as_o we_o shall_v say_v hereafter_o sect._n 3_o but_o the_o state_n of_o the_o jewish_a religion_n whilst_o the_o first_o temple_n stand_v must_v be_v well_o distinguish_v from_o that_o into_o which_o it_o be_v insensible_o fall_v the_o jew_n of_o that_o time_n be_v orthodox_n save_v only_o those_o who_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v carry_v into_o idolatry_n and_o undoubted_o they_o have_v no_o other_o opinion_n of_o the_o angel_n demon_n and_o soul_n of_o man_n but_o what_o the_o holy_a write_n still_o teach_v we_o so_o that_o if_o we_o still_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o different_a from_o we_o it_o be_v because_o we_o consider_v those_o of_o latter_a time_n when_o their_o state_n be_v in_o its_o fall_n and_o christianity_n in_o its_o growth_n but_o though_o they_o be_v now_o divide_v into_o two_o sect_n that_o of_o the_o carraijim_n who_o only_o follow_v the_o holy_a writ_n and_o that_o of_o the_o rabbanim_fw-la who_o adhere_v to_o the_o tradition_n of_o their_o doctor_n there_o be_v yet_o but_o the_o latter_a which_o deserve_v to_o come_v into_o consideration_n the_o number_n of_o the_o former_a be_v altogether_o inconsiderable_a they_o be_v a_o remainder_n of_o the_o sadducee_n which_o be_v hardly_o know_v in_o europe_n whereas_o the_o other_o may_v be_v call_v the_o posterity_n of_o the_o pharisee_n sect._n 4._o though_o we_o design_v only_o to_o insist_v upon_o the_o latter_a yet_o a_o more_o particular_a difference_n may_v be_v observe_v betwixt_o the_o ancient_a jew_n and_o the_o modern_a by_o the_o ancient_a jew_n i_o understand_v here_o those_o that_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o our_o saviour_n of_o his_o apostle_n or_o a_o little_a after_o philo_z who_o be_v the_o learn_a and_o wise_a be_v of_o a_o opinion_n not_o far_o from_o that_o of_o plato_n when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o star_n be_v animate_v and_o that_o they_o move_v circular_o by_o their_o own_o intelligence_n ben_n maimon_n be_v in_o that_o point_n of_o his_o sentiment_n of_o which_o he_o have_v make_v a_o abridgement_n in_o these_o word_n all_o the_o star_n and_o celestial_a orb_n have_v a_o soul_n knowledge_n understanding_n and_o a_o last_a life_n know_v he_o by_o who_o word_n the_o universe_n be_v make_v each_o of_o those_o â—_z according_a to_o his_o excellency_n and_o dignity_n praise_n and_o glorify_v his_o author_n follow_v the_o example_n of_o the_o angel_n but_o as_o they_o know_v god_n so_o they_o understand_v what_o they_o be_v themselves_o as_o well_o as_o the_o angel_n who_o however_o be_v above_o they_o their_o knowledge_n be_v inferior_a to_o that_o of_o the_o angel_n and_o superior_a to_o that_o of_o man_n this_o be_v to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o book_n of_o that_o author_n entitle_v of_o the_o ground_n of_o faith_n sect._n 5._o if_o we_o come_v more_o particular_o to_o examine_v their_o opinion_n as_o to_o the_o spirit_n whether_o angel_n or_o human_a soul_n we_o shall_v not_o find_v the_o ancient_n and_o modern_a writer_n agree_v well_o together_o philo_z who_o be_v among_o the_o former_a believe_v that_o the_o air_n be_v full_a of_o spirit_n the_o most_o perfect_a of_o who_o never_o assume_v body_n but_o go_v to_o and_o fro_o ascend_v and_o descend_v from_o heaven_n upon_o earth_n for_o the_o service_n of_o the_o great_a god_n that_o there_o be_v other_o inferior_a in_o dignity_n to_o the_o first_o who_o take_v on_o body_n of_o which_o they_o be_v deprive_v by_o death_n and_o into_o which_o some_o of_o they_o return_v but_o other_o be_v weary_v of_o this_o life_n go_v up_o high_o and_o live_v there_o in_o peace_n but_o there_o be_v other_o the_o most_o pure_a and_o excellent_a of_o all_o who_o have_v a_o sublime_a and_o divine_a understanding_n despise_v terrestrial_a and_o perish_a thing_n be_v the_o minister_n of_o the_o almighty_a and_o as_o the_o ear_n and_o eye_n of_o the_o great_a god_n those_o see_v and_o hear_v everything_o the_o philosopher_n call_v they_o genii_n and_o the_o holy_a write_v name_n they_o most_o proper_o angel_n that_o be_v to_o say_v messengers_z for_o they_o be_v real_o messenger_n who_o carry_v to_o child_n the_o order_n of_o their_o father_n and_o to_o the_o father_n the_o prayer_n of_o his_o child_n wherefore_o it_o be_v say_v of_o they_o that_o they_o ascend_v and_o descend_v this_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o book_n of_o dream_n write_v by_o philo._n sect._n 6._o if_o you_o now_o desire_v to_o hear_v the_o jew_n of_o the_o latter_a time_n and_o their_o opinion_n upon_o the_o nature_n of_o angel_n vorstius_n will_v tell_v you_o most_o true_o in_o his_o annotation_n upon_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o faith_n write_v by_o maimonides_n that_o they_o do_v not_o perfect_o agree_v together_o for_o some_o believe_v that_o those_o spirit_n have_v be_v create_v of_o the_o most_o subtle_a element_n as_o rabbi_n juda_n relate_v it_o in_o his_o book_n entitle_v cusri_n chap._n 4._o sect._n 4._o other_o as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n jezira_n hold_v as_o the_o same_o rabbi_n juda_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o angel_n proceed_v from_o the_o holy_a ghost_n we_o find_v also_o in_o the_o book_n chagiga_n fol._n 14._o that_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n administer_a angel_n be_v create_v every_o day_n but_o maimonides_n speak_v of_o his_o own_o more_o wise_o upon_o this_o subject_n and_o general_o upon_o all_o other_o the_o angel_n say_v he_o in_o chap._n 2._o sect._n 4_o have_v a_o essence_n that_o subsist_v without_o matter_n not_o have_v body_n but_o be_v essence_n distinguish_v from_o one_o another_o sect._n 7._o upon_o this_o difference_n of_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o jew_n i_o think_v it_o better_a to_o propose_v what_o have_v be_v say_v by_o the_o same_o author_n than_o to_o quote_v any_o other_o because_o there_o be_v none_o among_o they_o that_o may_v be_v compare_v to_o he_o either_o for_o learning_n or_o judgement_n as_o not_o intend_v to_o impute_v to_o they_o more_o foolish_a doctrine_n than_o those_o that_o be_v admit_v by_o their_o most_o authentic_a writer_n thus_o than_o maimonides_n express_v this_o opinion_n when_o the_o prophet_n say_v that_o they_o have_v see_v the_o angel_n as_o a_o fire_n and_o with_o wing_n they_o speak_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o by_o a_o simile_n design_v only_o to_o show_v that_o they_o be_v neither_o corporeal_a nor_o heavy_a in_o this_o sense_n it_o be_v that_o god_n himself_o be_v call_v a_o consume_a fire_n viz._n improper_o thus_o likewise_o this_o passage_n must_v be_v understand_v he_o make_v the_o wind_n his_o angel_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o some_o translation_n the_o spirit_n for_o the_o hebrew_n word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ruach_n have_v those_o two_o signification_n of_o spirit_n and_o of_o wind_n and_o therefore_o the_o angel_n be_v material_a be_v essential_o distinguish_v betwixt_o themselves_o as_o by_o degree_n the_o one_o be_v above_o the_o other_o to_o which_o the_o author_n apply_v these_o word_n for_o a_o high_a than_o that_o high_a takes_z
name_n which_o the_o administer_a angel_n see_v say_v among_o themselves_o let_v we_o consult_v together_o how_o we_o shall_v do_v to_o make_v adam_n sin_n against_o his_o creator_n otherwise_o he_o be_v like_a to_o become_v our_o master_n sammael_n who_o be_v a_o great_a prince_n in_o heaven_n she_o have_v be_v before_o mention_v ch._n 12._o s._n 8._o be_v present_a at_o this_o council_n with_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o first_o order_n and_o the_o seraphin_n of_o six_o troop_n sammael_n choose_v some_o of_o the_o twelve_o order_n to_o accoâ—â—â—â—ny_v he_o and_o come_v down_o below_o to_o visit_v all_o the_o creature_n who_o god_n eternal_o bless_a have_v create_v he_o find_v none_o so_o cunning_a and_o so_o proper_a to_o deceive_v as_o the_o serpent_n the_o author_n come_v afterward_o to_o the_o seduction_n and_o fall_n of_o man_n upon_o which_o he_o tell_v as_o many_o story_n as_o he_o have_v already_o do_v so_o be_v the_o seduction_n of_o man_n the_o cause_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o devil_n afterward_o he_o relate_v how_o god_n punish_v adam_n eve_n and_o the_o serpent_n and_o impose_v on_o each_o of_o they_o his_o proper_a pain_n he_o call_v they_o all_o three_o before_o he_o charge_v by_o his_o sentence_n adam_n with_o nine_o curse_n and_o condemn_v he_o to_o death_n but_o he_o precipitate_v sammael_n and_o his_o whole_a troop_n from_o the_o heaven_n the_o abode_n of_o his_o holiness_n he_o cut_v off_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o serpent_n for_o it_o have_v before_o the_o shape_n of_o a_o camel_n and_o sammael_n ride_v upon_o he_o and_o he_o curse_v it_o above_o all_o other_o beast_n and_o live_a creature_n that_o be_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o devil_n according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o jew_n for_o we_o must_v not_o charge_v this_o story_n upon_o eliezer_n alone_o the_o targum_n that_o contain_v the_o most_o ordinary_a and_o receive_v explication_n of_o their_o best_a doctor_n mention_v this_o fable_n in_o several_a place_n sect._n 14._o they_o give_v yet_o another_o original_n to_o the_o daemon_n feign_v he_o to_o be_v issue_v from_o lilis_n that_o be_v say_v manasse_n the_o name_n of_o the_o wife_n of_o the_o devil_n who_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o some_o have_v be_v the_o wife_n of_o adam_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d lilit_fw-la be_v a_o word_n to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n isa_n 34_o 14._o which_o our_o interpreter_n translate_v satyr_n the_o french_a lutin_n and_o the_o dutch_a duyvell_n but_o we_o must_v hear_v rabbi_n elisha_n who_o in_o his_o thisbi_n have_v set_v up_o the_o whole_a legend_n we_o find_v in_o some_o write_n that_o for_o one_o hundred_o and_o thirty_o year_n during_o which_o adam_n abstain_v from_o his_o wife_n there_o come_v she_o devil_n to_o he_o who_o grow_v big_a with_o child_n and_o bring_v forth_o devil_n spirit_n hobgoblin_n and_o night_n phantasm_n i_o find_v again_o in_o other_o place_n that_o the_o devil_n have_v be_v bring_v forth_o by_o four_o mother_n lilis_n naome_n ogera_n and_o macholas_n we_o likewise_o read_v in_o the_o book_n of_o ben_n syra_n quest_n 60._o that_o nebuchadnezar_n ask_v he_o why_o most_o child_n die_v within_o the_o eight_o day_n of_o their_o birth_n he_o answer_v because_o lilis_n kill_v they_o of_o which_o matter_n there_o be_v more_o large_o treat_v in_o the_o same_o place_n but_o i_o shall_v not_o write_v more_o of_o it_o because_o i_o dont_fw-fr credit_v it_o by_o that_o narration_n may_v be_v see_v how_o gross_a the_o fiction_n of_o the_o jewish_a doctor_n be_v since_o there_o be_v man_n among_o they_o who_o can_v believe_v they_o how_o apt_a soever_o that_o nation_n may_v be_v to_o be_v impose_v upon_o sect._n 15._o but_o as_o if_o those_o four_o she_o devil_n have_v not_o be_v sufficient_a to_o people_n the_o world_n with_o wicked_a spirit_n they_o have_v invent_v a_o three_o sort_n from_o what_o be_v mention_v gen._n 6.2_o that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n see_v the_o daughter_n of_o man_n that_o they_o be_v fair_a take_v for_o wife_n such_o as_o they_o like_v from_o very_o ancient_a time_n the_o jew_n by_o those_o son_n of_o god_n understand_v the_o angel_n wherefore_o josephus_n say_v in_o his_o first_o book_n of_o the_o jewish_a antiquity_n chap._n 4._o that_o several_a angel_n of_o god_n mix_v themselves_o with_o woman_n beget_v a_o very_a insolent_a generation_n he_o even_o know_v the_o name_n of_o those_o angel_n that_o be_v carry_v to_o that_o excess_n of_o lechery_n aza_n and_o azael_n be_v the_o chief_a among_o they_o be_v both_o enamour_a with_o the_o beauty_n of_o naema_n cain_n daughter_n thence_o proceed_v the_o giant_n mention_v in_o the_o same_o place_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n who_o as_o we_o may_v infer_v from_o that_o narration_n must_v have_v be_v half_a devil_n and_o half_a men._n asmodee_n the_o wicked_a spirit_n of_o sara_n daughter_n to_o raguel_n of_o who_o mention_n be_v make_v in_o the_o book_n of_o tobit_n be_v likewise_o issue_v from_o that_o marriage_n but_o other_o affirm_v he_o to_o be_v sammael_n if_o it_o be_v ask_v how_o spirit_n have_v the_o faculty_n of_o generate_a eliezer_n explain_v that_o difficulty_n in_o his_o 22th_o chapter_n when_o they_o be_v throw_v down_o from_o their_o holy_a abode_n their_o strength_n and_o shape_n become_v like_a to_o that_o of_o men._n sect._n 16._o but_o not_o to_o fill_v up_o this_o book_n with_o tale_n they_o have_v rather_o imagine_v as_o some_o heathen_n have_v do_v chap._n 2._o s._n 12._o that_o those_o wicked_a spirit_n be_v half_a angel_n and_o half_a men._n whereupon_o vorstius_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o rabbi_n eliezer_n relate_v the_o follow_a word_n take_v from_o rabbi_n scheem_n toob_n in_o that_o place_n where_o rabi_n nitron_n speak_v of_o lilis_n the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n night_n phantasm_n and_o wicked_a spirit_n which_o we_o sometime_o see_v in_o a_o human_a shape_n proceed_v from_o the_o concourse_n of_o that_o chief_a of_o they_o and_o as_o to_o their_o state_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o learned_a be_v that_o they_o resemble_v man_n as_o much_o as_o they_o do_v angel_n because_o on_o the_o one_o side_n they_o be_v not_o such_o a_o subtle_a substance_n as_o those_o of_o the_o other_o spirit_n and_o on_o the_o other_o they_o be_v not_o compose_v of_o such_o a_o gross_a matter_n as_o that_o of_o men._n if_o we_o desire_v to_o know_v why_o those_o curse_a creature_n be_v call_v by_o the_o jewish_a doctor_n sometime_o spirit_n and_o sometime_o male_a and_o female_a as_o though_o they_o be_v man_n the_o same_o toob_n will_v tell_v we_o in_o his_o 5_o chapter_n as_o vorstius_n relate_v in_o the_o 22th_o chapter_n of_o rabi_n eliezer_n where_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o second_o order_n of_o spirit_n consider_v as_o distinguish_v into_o ten_o order_n from_o that_o order_n proceed_v in_o the_o universe_n two_o sort_n of_o spirit_n of_o error_n or_o satyr_n who_o behave_v themselves_o like_o man_n who_o appear_v to_o they_o in_o their_o dream_n in_o the_o shape_n of_o handsome_a woman_n transform_v themselves_o now_o into_o man_n then_z women_z sect._n 17_o it_o be_v now_o time_n to_o learn_v their_o opinion_n concern_v human_a soul_n at_o least_o if_o they_o understand_v themselves_o distinct_o enough_o to_o inform_v we_o of_o it_o for_o it_o already_o appear_v from_o what_o i_o have_v quote_v out_o of_o philo_n sect._n 12._o that_o the_o most_o learned_a do_v not_o stick_v to_o a_o accurate_a distinction_n betwixt_o angel_n and_o soul_n and_o josephus_n that_o famous_a historian_n almost_o as_o ancient_a as_o that_o other_o author_n say_v in_o his_o seven_o book_n of_o the_o war_n of_o the_o jew_n chap._n 25._o that_o the_o spirit_n call_v daemon_n be_v those_o of_o the_o worst_a of_o man_n who_o fall_v upon_o the_o live_n and_o kill_v they_o if_o not_o hinder_v from_o it_o thence_o it_o appear_v that_o he_o ascribe_v something_o corporeal_a to_o those_o spirit_n so_o much_o the_o more_o that_o he_o fancy_n that_o they_o may_v be_v expel_v by_o the_o root_n baaras_fw-mi or_o by_o some_o other_o former_o show_v by_o solomon_n as_o the_o same_o author_n intimate_v in_o his_o eight_o book_n of_o the_o jewish_a antiquity_n but_o i_o be_o to_o make_v a_o large_a mention_n of_o that_o sort_n of_o enchantment_n in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n sect._n 18._o the_o book_n which_o the_o learned_a hoornbeck_n have_v write_v against_o the_o jew_n contain_v in_o short_a their_o opinion_n as_o to_o the_o nature_n and_o original_a of_o soul_n their_o opinion_n say_v he_o pag._n 319._o be_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v all_o create_v together_o with_o the_o light_n the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n and_o not_o only_o that_o they_o be_v create_v together_o but_o by_o couple_n the_o soul_n of_o a_o man_n and_o that_o of_o a_o woman_n so_o that_o
thing_n as_o they_o relate_v now_o there_o be_v none_o but_o know_v that_o the_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n of_o that_o sect_n as_o they_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o alcoran_n and_o their_o other_o write_n be_v involve_v with_o many_o fable_n and_o fiction_n which_o be_v general_o receive_v as_o truth_n among_o they_o but_o explain_v in_o a_o very_a rational_a sense_n by_o the_o learned_a which_o make_v it_o that_o they_o be_v not_o so_o intolerable_a in_o that_o respect_n as_o that_o they_o be_v false_a and_o groundless_a and_o therefore_o it_o be_v but_o reasonable_a to_o use_v this_o circumspection_n that_o know_v that_o sort_n of_o people_n to_o be_v man_n of_o sense_n as_o there_o be_v many_o in_o other_o sect_n we_o interpret_v their_o fable_n only_o with_o relation_n to_o that_o which_o be_v clear_o and_o significant_o express_v in_o other_o place_n and_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o tendency_n they_o seem_v to_o have_v in_o what_o be_v relate_v of_o their_o other_o opinion_n sect._n 2._o it_o be_v also_o reasonable_a to_o relate_v at_o first_o what_o be_v to_o be_v gather_v from_o the_o alcoran_n and_o to_o join_v to_o it_o afterward_o what_o other_o author_n supply_v we_o with_o either_o as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o spirit_n teach_v among_o the_o musulman_n that_o be_v the_o faithful_a as_o they_o love_v to_o call_v themselves_o or_o as_o to_o their_o practice_n in_o witchcraft_n and_o divination_n but_o because_o the_o book_n of_o law_n collect_v after_o the_o death_n of_o mahomet_n by_o his_o disciple_n that_o be_v the_o most_o famous_a doctor_n of_o the_o musulman_n be_v not_o uniform_a as_o to_o the_o order_n in_o which_o it_o be_v translate_v in_o several_a language_n for_o the_o conveniency_n of_o the_o reader_n i_o design_v to_o follow_v the_o division_n observe_v by_o du_fw-fr râ—er_n in_o his_o french_a translation_n and_o by_o le_fw-fr verrier_n in_o his_o dutch_a who_o both_o divide_v the_o whole_a work_n into_o 113_o chapter_n sect._n 3_o first_o of_o all_o it_o be_v among_o they_o a_o fundamental_a point_n repeat_v above_o a_o hundred_o time_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o law_n that_o god_n be_v but_o one_o and_o have_v no_o partner_n in_o which_o they_o perfect_o agree_v with_o the_o jew_n even_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o holy_a trinity_n as_o have_v be_v already_o mention_v chap._n 12._o sect._n 1_o marmol_n say_v however_o in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o his_o description_n of_o africa_n pag._n 128._o edit_fw-la paris_n that_o the_o morabite_n a_o sect_n of_o mahometan_n arab_n hold_v that_o the_o heaven_n star_n and_o element_n make_v up_o but_o one_o god_n together_o the_o sahis_n another_o sect_n of_o the_o turk_n believe_v that_o there_o be_v some_o deity_n in_o the_o sun_n and_o moon_n because_o of_o the_o influence_n those_o two_o great_a light_n of_o the_o universe_n have_v upon_o sublunary_a creature_n according_a to_o the_o relation_n of_o ricaut_n in_o his_o description_n of_o turkey_n book_n 2._o chap._n 12._o de_fw-fr la_fw-fr vall_n in_o his_o journey_n book_n 4._o chap._n 17._o say_v that_o among_o the_o persian_n several_a mahometan_n ascribe_v assist_v form_n and_o intelligence_n to_o the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n by_o which_o they_o be_v quicken_v and_o direct_v as_o our_o body_n be_v by_o our_o soul_n sect._n 4._o in_o most_o or_o all_o the_o page_n of_o the_o alcoran_n mention_n be_v make_v of_o the_o holy_a angel_n of_o the_o wicked_a devil_n and_o of_o the_o original_a of_o devil_n far_o more_o rational_o than_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o jew_n for_o they_o make_v the_o angel_n immaterial_a though_o they_o believe_v that_o they_o appear_v in_o a_o corporeal_a shape_n as_o be_v to_o be_v read_v in_o this_o passage_n of_o the_o 5_o chapter_n the_o angel_n say_v they_o be_v the_o only_a constant_a and_o immutable_a creature_n there_o be_v not_o other_o endue_v with_o such_o property_n thus_o be_v this_o passage_n quote_v by_o levinius_fw-la varnerius_fw-la in_o his_o miscellany_n who_o have_v extract_v it_o from_o some_o other_o book_n but_o this_o be_v a_o reason_n of_o the_o moâ—t_n think_v part_n and_o the_o best_a philosopher_n among_o they_o for_o mahomet_n himself_o believe_v that_o the_o angel_n have_v be_v create_v of_o some_o certain_a matter_n as_o he_o give_v we_o to_o know_v in_o one_o of_o his_o fable_n to_o be_v relate_v anon_o he_o often_o speak_v too_o gross_o and_o give_v we_o occasion_n to_o doubt_v whether_o he_o understand_v in_o a_o proper_a or_o figurative_a sense_n what_o he_o so_o frequent_o say_v that_o the_o angel_n go_v to_o and_o fro_o hear_v the_o law_n have_v being_n and_o even_o be_v distinguish_v into_o male_n and_o female_n for_o he_o believe_v that_o distinction_n of_o sex_n to_o be_v find_v in_o every_o thing_n see_v his_o 52_o chap._n pa._n 594._o he_o no_o less_o vilify_v the_o dignity_n of_o angel_n ascribe_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o some_o to_o their_o refusal_n of_o pay_v a_o extraordinary_a honour_n to_o adam_n who_o be_v wise_a than_o they_o be_v and_o converse_v more_o familiar_o with_o god_n for_o god_n teach_v adam_n the_o name_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o adam_n teach_v they_o to_o the_o angel_n chap._n 2._o pa._n 5._o last_o the_o great_a number_n of_o guardian_n angel_n who_o he_o give_v to_o every_o musulman_n evident_o infer_v that_o one_o of_o his_o disciple_n be_v look_v upon_o by_o he_o of_o great_a worth_n than_o several_a angel_n sect._n 5._o mahomet_n have_v very_o plain_o express_v in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o book_n of_o the_o law_n his_o opinion_n upon_o the_o nature_n and_o original_a of_o devil_n who_o at_o the_o beginning_n be_v create_v in_o the_o rank_n of_o the_o angel_n whence_o they_o fall_v for_o their_o envy_n thus_o in_o the_o 6_o chap._n pag._n 109._o he_o introduce_v god_n speak_v to_o he_o i_o have_v create_v and_o make_v thou_o i_o have_v command_v the_o angel_n to_o adore_v adam_n which_o they_o have_v do_v save_v only_o the_o devil_n this_o place_n must_v be_v understand_v with_o the_o distinction_n bring_v by_o levinius_fw-la varnerius_fw-la out_o of_o a_o turkish_a book_n adoration_n belong_v to_o the_o great_a god_n as_o a_o worship_n but_o it_o may_v belong_v to_o other_o as_o a_o mark_n of_o veneration_n in_o that_o sense_n it_o be_v that_o adam_n be_v adore_v by_o the_o angel_n and_o joseph_n by_o his_o father_n and_o brother_n mahomet_n proceed_v relate_v what_o god_n say_v to_o the_o devil_n what_o hinder_v you_o from_o adore_a adam_n as_o i_o have_v order_v you_o the_o devil_n answer_v because_o i_o be_o superior_a to_o he_o since_o thou_o have_v create_v i_o out_o of_o fire_n and_o man_n out_o of_o clay_n hereupon_o i_o say_v go_v out_o of_o paradise_n it_o be_v not_o the_o abode_n of_o the_o proud_a thou_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o number_n of_o those_o that_o be_v cover_v with_o infamy_n he_o reply_v let_v i_o be_v here_o till_o the_o day_n of_o the_o resurrection_n why_o say_v he_o have_v thou_o tempt_v i_o i_o shall_v say_v he_o turn_v man_n from_o the_o right_a way_n i_o shall_v hinder_v they_o by_o all_o mean_n from_o believe_v thy_o law_n and_o even_o let_v the_o great_a part_n fall_v into_o ungratefulness_n i_o say_v to_o he_o go_v out_o of_o paradise_n thou_o shall_v be_v reject_v by_o all_o the_o world_n and_o deprive_v from_o the_o effect_n of_o my_o mercy_n and_o i_o shall_v fill_v hell_n with_o those_o that_o shall_v listen_v to_o thou_o and_o follow_v thou_o the_o same_o relation_n be_v repeat_v in_o the_o 14_o 16_o and_o 37_o chapter_n pag._n 293_o 381_o and_o 511._o and_o tho'_o he_o mention_n but_o one_o devil_n as_o the_o chief_a he_o nevertheless_o believe_v a_o vast_a number_n of_o good_a and_o wicked_a angel_n for_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n he_o speak_v of_o thousand_o of_o good_a angel_n who_o god_n send_v once_o from_o heaven_n to_o his_o assistance_n whilst_o he_o pray_v he_o likewise_o mention_n the_o demon_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n as_o chap._n 6._o we_o have_v create_v hell_n to_o punish_v devil_n and_o men._n sect._n 6._o his_o distinction_n betwixt_o the_o state_n of_o angel_n and_o devil_n be_v not_o to_o be_v reject_v in_o all_o respect_n such_o as_o they_o be_v towards_o god_n and_o the_o faithful_a such_o he_o describe_v they_o to_o be_v one_o towards_o another_o chap._n 7._o pag._n 198._o god_n say_v to_o his_o angel_n i_o will_v be_v with_o you_o confirm_v the_o step_n of_o the_o true_a faithful_a chap._n 11.278_o the_o angel_n tremble_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n chap._n 20._o pag._n 360._o they_o be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o adorâ—_n he_o and_o again_o chapter_n 15._o pag._n 296._o god_n order_v his_o angel_n to_o go_v down_o and_o send_v his_o inspiration_n to_o who_o he_o please_v this_o
and_o the_o heavenly_a happiness_n sect._n 13._o for_o the_o sahin_n or_o sahis_n of_o who_o mention_n be_v make_v before_o scarce_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v immortal_a delavalle_n in_o his_o four_o book_n ch._n 23._o describe_v some_o persian_n that_o be_v like_o they_o they_o be_v caly_v elh_o eltabquid_a that_o be_v people_n of_o truth_n or_o certainty_n they_o constitute_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o soul_n in_o the_o mixture_n and_o union_n of_o the_o 4_o element_n as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v observe_v by_o the_o explication_n he_o give_v of_o their_o belief_n the_o soul_n return_v to_o god_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o she_o proceed_v from_o he_o for_o she_o proceed_v from_o he_o in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o be_v the_o author_n of_o that_o complication_n of_o the_o 4_o element_n and_o she_o return_v to_o he_o in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o separate_v they_o that_o sect_n be_v very_o numerous_a tho'_o look_v upon_o as_o heretical_a by_o other_o persian_n sect._n 14._o every_o one_o of_o those_o various_a opinion_n be_v discoverable_a by_o the_o practice_n of_o its_o follower_n delavalle_n relate_v ch._n 17._o that_o the_o persian_n have_v a_o great_a veneration_n for_o the_o great_a and_o elder_a tree_n because_o they_o persuade_v themselves_o that_o they_o be_v the_o abode_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o bless_a for_o which_o reason_n they_o call_v they_o pir_n that_o be_v a_o ancient_a man_n or_o scheich_n the_o elder_a or_o iman_n priest_n suppose_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o old_a man_n dwell_v in_o such_o tree_n there_o be_v other_o who_o have_v learn_v from_o pythagoras_n to_o inquire_v afr_o the_o virtue_n and_o mystery_n of_o number_n be_v addict_v to_o all_o sort_n of_o witchcraft_n as_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o coast_n of_o coromandel_n ch._n 8_o sect._n 5._o they_o boast_v say_v marmol_n book_n 2._o chap._n 3._o pag._n 131._o that_o the_o celestial_a spirit_n appear_v to_o they_o and_o communicate_v to_o they_o a_o entire_a knowledge_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o this_o world_n they_o be_v much_o fear_v and_o reverence_v in_o africa_n as_o be_v great_a sorcerer_n the_o rule_n they_o keep_v be_v compose_v by_o one_o boni_fw-la name_v by_o the_o arab_n the_o father_n of_o enchantment_n and_o witchcraft_n the_o last_o of_o the_o three_o book_n he_o have_v write_v be_v call_v the_o secret_a of_o the_o divine_a attribute_n and_o treat_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o 90_o name_n of_o god_n but_o it_o be_v fit_a to_o mention_v here_o a_o sort_n of_o cabala_n in_o great_a request_n with_o part_n of_o those_o nation_n and_o like_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n save_v that_o it_o be_v not_o draw_v from_o the_o holy_a writ_n for_o they_o name_v it_o a_o natural_a science_n but_o say_v that_o he_o must_v be_v a_o astrologer_n who_o presume_v to_o put_v it_o in_o use_n sect_n 15._o the_o same_o author_n add_v that_o in_o great_a cairo_n and_o the_o town_n of_o barbary_n there_o be_v a_o vast_a number_n of_o people_n that_o run_v up_o and_o down_o and_o pretend_v to_o three_o sort_n of_o divination_n some_o divine_a by_o the_o black_a art_n with_o draught_n and_o figure_n some_o with_o a_o glass_n vessel_n full_a of_o water_n into_o which_o they_o power_n a_o drop_n of_o oil_n that_o become_v very_o thin_a and_o clear_a wherein_o they_o pretend_v to_o see_v troop_n of_o devil_n march_v in_o order_n of_o battle_n some_o by_o water_n and_o other_o by_o land_n as_o soon_o as_o they_o stop_v query_n be_v put_v to_o they_o and_o they_o answer_v by_o sign_n with_o the_o eye_n and_o hand_n but_o to_o that_o witchcraft_n little_a child_n be_v require_v for_o the_o great_a one_o see_v nothing_o whereas_o the_o other_o look_v into_o the_o oil_n and_o be_v ask_v whether_o they_o see_v the_o sign_n which_o the_o devil_n make_v they_o answer_v yes_o which_o give_v they_o great_a credit_n and_o get_v they_o plenty_n of_o money_n the_o catoptromancy_n of_o the_o ancient_n be_v something_o like_o that_o chap._n 3._o sect_n 10._o that_o sort_n of_o people_n be_v call_v in_o mauritania_n moralcimines_n that_o be_v enchanter_n because_o they_o boast_v of_o bewitch_a the_o devil_n by_o word_n the_o three_o sort_n of_o those_o ramble_a diviner_n be_v woman_n that_o make_v people_n believe_v they_o converse_v with_o devil_n some_o of_o who_o be_v white_a and_o other_o red_a or_o black_a when_o they_o be_v about_o to_o divine_a they_o besmoke_n themselves_o with_o sulphur_n and_o other_o stink_a drug_n after_o which_o the_o daemon_n as_o they_o say_v seizes_z upon_o they_o and_o they_o change_v their_o voice_n as_o tho'_o be_v speak_v by_o their_o mouth_n then_o the_o enquirer_n approach_v and_o ask_v with_o great_a humbleness_n what_o they_o desire_v and_o have_v receive_v a_o answer_n go_v away_o leave_v a_o present_a in_o the_o witch_n house_n sect._n 16._o the_o bumicil_n be_v doubtless_o great_a forcecer_n too_o these_o fight_n against_o the_o devil_n as_o they_o say_v and_o go_v all_o bruise_a and_o cover_v with_o blow_n in_o a_o great_a fright_n often_o at_o noon_n day_n they_o counterfeit_v a_o skirmish_n before_o the_o people_n two_o or_o three_o hour_n long_o with_o spear_n or_o zagay_n until_o they_o fall_v down_o all_o load_a with_o blow_n but_o have_v rest_v a_o while_n they_o come_v to_o themselves_o again_o and_o walk_v i_o can_v not_o hitherto_o discover_v what_o rule_n they_o follow_v tho'_o they_o be_v hold_v to_o be_v monk_n there_o be_v other_o in_o barbary_n maim_v exorcist_n who_o boast_v of_o expelling_a devil_n and_o when_o they_o can_v compass_v their_o end_n they_o say_v that_o the_o party_n be_v credulous_a or_o that_o it_o be_v a_o celestial_a spirit_n these_o draw_v circle_n or_o write_v some_o character_n and_o make_v mark_n on_o the_o hand_n or_o face_n of_o the_o possess_v then_o they_o besmoke_v he_o with_o stink_a smell_n and_o make_v their_o conjuration_n they_o ask_v the_o spirit_n how_o he_o be_v enter_v into_o that_o body_n whence_o he_o come_v what_o he_o be_v how_o he_o be_v call_v and_o at_o last_o order_n he_o to_o be_v go_v sect._n 17._o i_o must_v yet_o relate_v something_o out_o of_o ricaut_n concern_v the_o turbes_n there_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o dervis_n call_v mevelevi_n who_o turn_v with_o great_a skill_n and_o swiftness_n at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o flute_n affirm_v that_o it_o be_v by_o devotion_n and_o the_o example_n of_o their_o patron_n mevelava_n who_o always_o turn_v in_o that_o manner_n without_o take_v in_o any_o nourishment_n during_o a_o fortnight_n whilst_o his_o friend_n haraze_n be_v play_v on_o the_o instrument_n at_o the_o end_n of_o which_o he_o fall_v into_o a_o ecstasy_n wherein_o he_o receive_v from_o heaven_n the_o rule_n of_o his_o order_n with_o many_o wonderful_a revelation_n now_o his_o successor_n who_o be_v incline_v to_o laziness_n and_o yet_o can_v be_v quiet_a follow_v his_o example_n in_o this_o manner_n some_o learn_v legerdemain_v to_o amuse_v people_n and_o apply_v themselves_o to_o magic_n and_o conjuration_n by_o the_o help_n of_o familiar_a spirit_n from_o this_o place_n in_o which_o the_o author_n speak_v of_o his_o own_o head_n it_o appear_v that_o he_o acknowledge_v some_o such_o spirit_n and_o argue_v about_o they_o according_a to_o his_o opinion_n afterward_o he_o make_v some_o quotation_n out_o of_o busbeek_n that_o be_v very_o pertitent_a to_o our_o subject_n sect._n 18._o there_o be_v say_v he_o in_o egypt_n a_o cloister_n consecrate_v to_o a_o saint_n call_v kederlei_n the_o dervis_n that_o dwell_v in_o it_o boast_v that_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o kederlei_n they_o bewitch_v serpent_n and_o viper_n and_o handle_v they_o at_o bold_o as_o innocent_a beast_n other_o be_v not_o afraid_a of_o the_o sting_n of_o viper_n or_o asp_n and_o put_v they_o with_o the_o hand_n into_o bag_n as_o we_o do_v worm_n where_o they_o keep_v they_o other_o enchant_v snake_n by_o certain_a word_n and_o make_v they_o stop_v on_o a_o sudden_a when_o they_o be_v creep_v on_o the_o bank_n of_o the_o nile_n some_o of_o they_o pretend_v that_o power_n to_o be_v hereditary_a in_o their_o family_n and_o to_o pass_v from_o father_n to_o son_n and_o other_o boast_v that_o it_o be_v a_o gift_n of_o god_n in_o reward_n of_o virtue_n and_o holiness_n i_o have_v hear_v some_o traveller_n say_v there_o be_v man_n in_o persia_n and_o the_o indies_n who_o our_o people_n look_v upon_o as_o great_a sorcerer_n because_o they_o make_v serpent_n dance_v and_o stand_v upright_o in_o a_o box_n at_o the_o sound_n of_o their_o voice_n at_o the_o wind_a of_o a_o pipe_n or_o the_o play_n of_o some_o other_o musical_a instrument_n this_o will_v be_v matter_n of_o examination_n hereafter_o sect._n 19_o whatever_o have_v be_v hitherto_o say_v of_o the_o mahometan_n make_v it_o
12._o tertullian_n explain_v himself_o more_o plain_o as_o to_o the_o knowledge_n he_o ascribe_v to_o the_o devil_n when_o he_o in_o his_o five_o book_n against_o martion_n speek_v thus_o servant_n can_v know_v the_o resolution_n of_o their_o master_n and_o therefore_o the_o rebellious_a angel_n and_o the_o devil_n their_o leader_n can_v much_o less_o know_v the_o design_n of_o god_n whence_o i_o will_v willing_o take_v occasion_n to_o assert_v that_o the_o great_a their_o crime_n have_v be_v the_o more_o remote_a they_o be_v from_o the_o knowledge_n of_o their_o creator_n so_o far_o only_o he_o go_v as_o to_o the_o secret_n of_o god_n but_o as_o to_o those_o of_o man_n we_o hear_v the_o doctor_n of_o that_o age_n give_v to_o the_o demon_n a_o power_n over_o body_n and_o soul_n st._n cyprian_n establish_v both_o speak_v of_o idolatry_n spirit_n say_v he_o deceive_v we_o they_o disturb_v our_o life_n and_o our_o sleep_n insinuate_v themselves_o into_o our_o body_n raise_v terror_n in_o our_o inward_a thought_n bruise_v our_o member_n impair_v our_o health_n and_o cause_v we_o disease_n tertullian_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n in_o his_o book_n of_o passion_n the_o malice_n of_o that_o inveterate_a enemy_n never_o leave_v he_o quiet_a but_o it_o increase_v his_o rage_n when_o he_o see_v man_n full_o deliver_v in_o his_o apologetic_n chap._n 20._o he_o give_v a_o more_o particular_a explication_n of_o what_o he_o believe_v as_o to_o the_o assault_v make_v by_o demon_n upon_o soul_n and_o body_n he_o think_v that_o have_v a_o very_a subtle_a and_o thin_a essence_n they_o be_v so_o much_o the_o apt_a to_o act_v in_o a_o invisible_a and_o insensible_a manner_n he_o show_v thereby_o that_o he_o conceive_v create_v spirit_n as_o the_o thine_v and_o subtle_a of_o all_o body_n and_o therefore_o explain_v his_o meaning_n by_o this_o comparison_n as_o it_o happen_v that_o a_o flame_n invisible_a to_o we_o burn_v corn_n and_o the_o fruit_n of_o tree_n when_o they_o be_v in_o flower_n or_o wither_v they_o whilst_o they_o blossom_v or_o corrupt_v they_o when_o the_o flower_n fall_v off_o and_o they_o be_v form_v or_o as_o a_o infect_a air_n communicate_v itself_o in_o a_o manner_n unknown_a to_o we_o so_o the_o suggestion_n of_o the_o devil_n by_o a_o secret_a contagion_n seduce_v the_o deprave_a understanding_n of_o man._n sect._n 13._o origen_n believe_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n exi_v together_o before_o they_o come_v to_o animate_v the_o body_n which_o he_o establish_v upon_o st._n matth._n chap._n 20._o from_o ver._n 1_o to_o 16._o and_o in_o his_o 6_o vol._n upon_o st._n john_n have_v before_o propose_v in_o his_o 5_o chap._n the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o age_n he_o assert_n accoâ—â—â—â—â—_n to_o the_o sense_n he_o give_v to_o the_o holy_a writ_n that_o 〈…〉_o the_o soul_n must_v be_v distinguish_v from_o 〈…〉_o the_o spirit_n of_o man_n from_o the_o 〈…〉_o â—â—ys_n that_o the_o soul_n may_v appâ—_n herself_o 〈…〉_o evil_n but_o that_o the_o spirit_n â—f_a man_n can_v 〈…〉_o â—eâ—f_n only_o to_o evil_n in_o his_o 19_o chapter_n he_o dâ—â—â—â—â—es_v on_o occasion_n of_o the_o sepalation_n of_o the_o soul_n at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n that_o he_o believe_v she_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o body_n by_o some_o spirit_n ordain_v for_o that_o purpose_n and_o that_o the_o spirit_n who_o have_v that_o employment_n be_v of_o a_o more_o noble_a nature_n than_o the_o soul_n they_o fetch_v he_o put_v a_o very_a ingenious_a sense_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o st._n luke_n chap._n 10._o v._n 20._o and_o john_n chap._n 10._o v._n 18._o sect_n 14._o tertullian_n meaning_n as_o to_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o this_o life_n to_o the_o day_n of_o the_o resurrection_n be_v that_o they_o be_v in_o a_o certain_a place_n know_v by_o the_o name_n of_o abraham_n bosom_n and_o situate_v betwixt_o heaven_n and_o hell_n as_o he_o write_v high_a his_o four_o book_n against_o martion_n that_o there_o be_v a_o certain_a and_o determine_a place_n call_v the_o bosom_n of_o abraham_n if_o you_o ask_v where_o that_o place_n lie_v and_o how_o long_o the_o soul_n be_v to_o stay_v there_o he_o will_v answer_v as_o to_o the_o first_o question_n sinum_fw-la dico_fw-la abrahae_fw-la regionem_fw-la etsi_fw-la non_fw-la caelestem_fw-la superiorem_fw-la tamen_fw-la inferis_fw-la i_o call_v abraham_n bosom_n a_o a_o region_n superior_a to_o hell_n though_o it_o proper_o belong_v not_o to_o heaven_n as_o to_o the_o other_o he_o will_v say_v refrigerium_fw-la praebiturum_fw-la animabus_fw-la justorum_fw-la donec_fw-la consummatio_fw-la rerum_fw-la resurrectionem_fw-la omnium_fw-la plenitudine_fw-la mercedis_fw-la expungat_fw-la the_o latin_a phrase_n be_v somewhat_o obscure_a but_o it_o matter_n not_o to_o translate_v the_o word_n so_o much_o as_o to_o give_v the_o sense_n which_o be_v that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o place_n of_o refreshment_n for_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o just_a until_o the_o consummation_n of_o all_o thing_n come_v and_o bring_v on_o the_o resurrection_n in_o which_o every_o one_o shal1_n be_v oblige_v to_o give_v account_n and_o then_o receive_v a_o full_a reward_n sect._n 15._o he_o call_v in_o this_o place_n the_o subterraneous_a place_n inferos_fw-la hell_n because_o he_o put_v the_o place_n of_o abide_v of_o the_o damn_a under_o the_o earth_n or_o in_o a_o great_a gulf_n contain_v in_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o believe_v that_o for_o their_o punishment_n they_o shall_v go_v to_o burn_v in_o a_o material_a fire_n for_o about_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n of_o penitency_n he_o call_v hell_n thesaurum_fw-la ignis_fw-la aeterni_fw-la the_o treasure_n of_o eternal_a fire_n through_o the_o chimney_n of_o that_o fire_n come_v out_o sometime_o frightful_a flame_n during_o earthquake_n and_o immediate_o after_o he_o call_v that_o abyss_n of_o fire_n magni_fw-la alicujus_fw-la &_o inaestimabilis_fw-la foci_fw-la scintillas_fw-la missilia_fw-la &_o exaercitoria_fw-la jacula_fw-la the_o spark_n of_o a_o prodigious_a great_a and_o unexpressible_a fire_n st._n cyprian_n speak_v so_o obscure_o about_o the_o end_n of_o his_o letter_n against_o demetrian_a upon_o that_o subject_n that_o it_o seem_v he_o threaten_v the_o soul_n with_o corporeal_a punishment_n it_o be_v a_o consequent_a of_o the_o series_n of_o his_o reason_v hell_n say_v he_o shall_v eternal_o burn_v for_o the_o damn_a and_o the_o punishment_n of_o a_o devour_a fire_n and_o most_o gloo_v flame_n will_v neither_o supersede_n nor_o suspend_v their_o torment_n there_o the_o soul_n with_o their_o body_n be_v destine_v to_o infinite_a pain_n he_o seem_v to_o mean_v thereby_o that_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n shall_v have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o share_n for_o otherwise_o he_o will_v have_v declare_v what_o peculiar_a suffering_n the_o soul_n be_v to_o undergo_v sect._n 16._o in_o the_o four_o age_n we_o shall_v first_o hear_v st._n athanasius_n he_o also_o believe_v that_o the_o angel_n be_v not_o all_o of_o a_o equal_a dignity_n of_o which_o he_o give_v a_o formal_a explication_n according_a to_o his_o meaning_n on_o the_o 31st_o question_v to_o antiochus_n where_o have_v say_v something_o as_o to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o angel_n he_o proceed_v thus_o because_o those_o order_n be_v call_v legion_n and_o army_n we_o must_v thereby_o understand_v such_o order_n as_o be_v establish_v to_o teach_v to_o defend_v provide_v administer_v help_v as_o also_o such_o order_n as_o receive_v the_o soul_n and_o remain_v by_o they_o now_o as_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o celestial_a order_n be_v know_v to_o we_o we_o must_v likewise_o know_v which_o be_v their_o state_n and_o what_o knowledge_n they_o have_v the_o throne_n cherubim_n and_o seraphim_n be_v teach_v immediate_o by_o god_n himself_o as_o be_v the_o near_a to_o he_o and_o raise_v above_o the_o other_o these_o teach_v the_o inferior_a order_n and_o these_o again_o other_o that_o be_v under_o they_o the_o last_o of_o all_o be_v the_o angel_n take_v that_o name_n in_o a_o particular_a signification_n and_o determine_v to_o a_o certain_a order_n of_o spirit_n distinguish_v from_o all_o other_o and_o these_o be_v the_o teacher_n of_o men._n it_o be_v easy_a to_o perceive_v that_o st._n athanasius_n have_v take_v this_o from_o the_o write_n of_o philo_n and_o other_o jew_n as_o it_o be_v relate_v above_o chap._n 12._o sect._n 4_o 5_o 8_o 9_o 10._o but_o whatever_o it_o be_v st._n athanasius_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n so_o much_o commend_v in_o our_o church_n and_o quote_v in_o the_o 9th_o article_n of_o the_o low-dutch_a confession_n of_o faith_n as_o a_o pattern_n of_o orthodoxy_n we_o can_v but_o admit_v what_o he_o have_v write_v upon_o the_o present_a matter_n as_o the_o common_a opinion_n approve_v of_o and_o receive_v by_o the_o principal_a doctor_n of_o that_o age_n sect._n 17._o i_o grant_v
phantasm_n which_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o papist_n be_v good_a and_o bad_a angel_n or_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a which_o become_v visible_a or_o which_o be_v understand_v without_o be_v see_v either_o that_o they_o speak_v intelligible_o or_o that_o they_o make_v only_o some_o sound_n and_o noise_n there_o be_v yet_o this_o difference_n in_o their_o apparition_n that_o there_o be_v some_o soul_n which_o whether_o they_o manifest_v themselves_o visible_o or_o whether_o they_o be_v only_o hear_v work_v some_o effect_n whereas_o there_o be_v other_o that_o operate_v nothing_o schottus_n free_o teach_v we_o many_o thing_n which_o relate_v to_o they_o that_o be_v first_o in_o what_o place_n spectre_n chief_o use_v to_o appear_v second_o what_o spectre_n and_o phantasm_n be_v three_o what_o they_o act_n four_o to_o who_o they_o particular_o appear_v five_o what_o mean_v there_o be_v to_o avoid_v they_o and_o be_v rid_v of_o they_o sect._n 2._o those_o place_n where_o phantom_n appear_v schottus_n persuade_v himself_o that_o there_o be_v no_o place_n in_o the_o world_n but_o that_o may_v happen_v however_o that_o there_o be_v some_o where_o it_o happen_v more_o frequent_o than_o elsewhere_o as_o 1._o in_o desert_n and_o in_o solitary_a place_n he_o ground_n his_o opinion_n upon_o scripture_n isai_n 33.14_o apoc._n 18.2_o tob._n 8.3_o and_o confirm_v it_o by_o the_o consideration_n of_o that_o which_o happen_v to_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o st._n matthew_n chap._n 4._o st._n luke_n chap._n 4._o it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o the_o good_a st._n anthony_n be_v so_o hardly_o deal_v with_o in_o the_o desert_n by_o all_o sort_n of_o hobgobling_n and_o spirit_n pag._n 226._o 2._o if_o one_o be_v in_o the_o humour_n also_o to_o believe_v a_o sort_n of_o water_n demon_n our_o author_n will_v very_o often_o make_v they_o appear_v in_o pond_n and_o marsh_n pag._n 227._o 3._o if_o the_o pagan_n have_v have_v since_o a_o long_a time_n god_n of_o the_o grove_n the_o christian_n will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o there_o be_v such_o for_o they_o say_v that_o there_o be_v particular_a phantom_n in_o wood_n and_o meadow_n pag._n 229._o 4._o when_o they_o be_v to_o fight_v any_o bloody_a battle_n or_o after_o it_o have_v be_v fight_v many_o spectre_n have_v often_o be_v see_v in_o the_o field_n of_o battle_n pag._n 230._o 5._o phantasm_n often_o appear_v in_o bath_n and_o stove_n pag._n 232._o 6._o which_o happen_v also_o in_o fortress_n and_o castle_n pag._n 234._o 7._o in_o mine_n and_o cavern_n as_o it_o have_v be_v say_v before_o concern_v mountain_n go_n pag._n 235._o 8._o there_o be_v see_v more_o apparition_n in_o place_n where_o murderer_n and_o thief_n haunt_v than_o in_o other_o place_n pag._n 235._o 9_o holy_a cloister_n church_n and_o temple_n of_o god_n worship_n be_v not_o also_o exempt_v pag._n 237._o as_o for_o i_o i_o be_o very_o much_o persuade_v that_o there_o be_v no_o place_n in_o the_o world_n where_o there_o be_v more_o delusion_n and_o apparition_n make_v or_o rather_o deceitful_a vision_n than_o in_o those_o place_n 10._o so_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n that_o the_o same_o happen_v to_o every_o particular_a person_n in_o his_o house_n pag._n 238._o sect._n 3_o if_o one_o ask_v what_o it_o be_v that_o appear_v or_o what_o these_o fantome_n be_v you_o will_v not_o fail_v to_o be_v immediate_o satisfy_v sometime_o they_o be_v good_a angel_n but_o most_o frequent_o evil_a spirit_n soul_n of_o the_o decease_a however_o in_o this_o occasion_n there_o be_v say_v touch_v angel_n very_o little_a and_o that_o very_o uncertain_a fortassis_fw-la etiam_fw-la angeli_fw-la boni_fw-la sometime_o perhaps_o good_a angel_n say_v schotus_n pag._n 247._o but_o concern_v demon_n he_o affirm_v very_o neat_o and_o with_o a_o great_a assurance_n that_o they_o be_v not_o all_o alike_o wicked_a because_o phantasm_n be_v distinguish_v in_o mite_n &_o tetricâ—s_n seu_fw-la truculentos_fw-la in_o good_a and_o cruel_a that_o which_o be_v find_v explain_v in_o the_o same_o place_n by_o these_o word_n take_v out_o of_o cassien_n touch_v some_o unpure_a spirit_n as_o be_v ordinary_o call_v faunos_n faun_n kabautermannaken_v or_o hobgoblin_n it_o be_v notorious_a that_o they_o delude_v man_n as_o by_o way_n of_o sport_n and_o pastime_n so_o that_o in_o certain_a place_n they_o post_v themselves_o ordinary_o in_o the_o way_n and_o take_v they_o up_o however_o without_o torment_v the_o passenger_n they_o be_v content_v to_o laugh_v at_o they_o and_o make_v raillery_n and_o play_v they_o some_o pleasant_a prank_n and_o they_o seem_v rather_o to_o have_v a_o design_n to_o tire_v they_o than_o to_o give_v they_o any_o displeasure_n but_o it_o be_v also_o know_v there_o be_v other_o so_o evil_a and_o so_o cruel_a that_o it_o do_v not_o satisfy_v they_o to_o torment_v people_n and_o cruel_o to_o tear_v they_o where_o they_o come_v this_o aught_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o possess_v but_o they_o will_v attack_v those_o who_o pass_v by_o although_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o be_v a_o great_a way_n off_o and_o horrible_o treat_v they_o see_v one_o that_o say_v he_o know_v they_o very_o well_o himself_o and_o further_o that_o no_o body_n be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o he_o rely_v upon_o his_o own_o persuasion_n and_o do_v applaud_v himself_o for_o it_o will_v it_o not_o be_v more_o mischievous_a than_o the_o will_n with_o a_o wisp_n himself_o that_o set_v upon_o passenger_n to_o suspect_v and_o confute_v his_o belief_n however_o he_o be_v but_o a_o little_a while_n to_o be_v quiet_a for_o we_o can_v avoid_v trouble_v he_o and_o show_v his_o error_n four_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a be_v either_o save_v or_o damn_v it_o be_v hold_v for_o certain_a that_o those_o that_o be_v happy_a be_v often_o see_v to_o appear_v to_o holy_a man_n for_o their_o good_a and_o that_o they_o appear_v still_o the_o legend_n contain_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o example_n which_o have_v be_v compile_v from_o all_o sort_n of_o history_n even_o of_o those_o which_o be_v the_o least_o worthy_a of_o credit_n and_o that_o be_v enrich_v with_o a_o great_a many_o new_a ornament_n that_o have_v be_v lend_v they_o in_o compile_v of_o the_o work_n but_o there_o be_v none_o which_o appear_v so_o worthy_a of_o remark_n as_o these_o apparition_n of_o soul_n which_o happen_v in_o consequence_n of_o covenant_n that_o have_v be_v make_v betwixt_o holy_a people_n in_o their_o life_n time_n that_o be_v when_o two_o or_o more_o have_v mutual_o promise_v that_o who_o shall_v die_v first_o shall_v appear_v to_o the_o other_o and_o come_v and_o tell_v he_o news_n of_o the_o estate_n he_o be_v in_o whether_o in_o purgatory_n or_o in_o heaven_n the_o author_n make_v no_o doubt_n but_o the_o thing_n happen_v as_o it_o be_v agree_v but_o he_o dare_v not_o decide_v whether_o such_o a_o agreement_n be_v lawful_a in_o which_o case_n he_o believe_v it_o must_v be_v make_v by_o a_o particular_a inspiration_n from_o god_n p._n 333._o sect._n 5._o there_o be_v no_o more_o doubt_n of_o the_o apparition_n of_o soul_n that_o be_v damn_v and_o they_o be_v ground_v upon_o proof_n of_o the_o same_o certainty_n as_o the_o former_a schottus_n report_v a_o example_n draw_v from_o bencius_n and_o delrio_n which_o appear_v so_o strong_a and_o convince_a that_o he_o express_v himself_o thus_o at_o the_o end_n it_o be_v a_o story_n which_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o belief_n general_o give_v to_o it_o it_o be_v public_o in_o all_o place_n by_o many_o book_n and_o by_o a_o great_a number_n of_o letter_n and_o the_o thing_n have_v happen_v in_o the_o time_n and_o place_n mention_v it_o be_v a_o question_n to_o know_v if_o any_o thing_n may_v not_o be_v false_a or_o mix_v with_o any_o falsity_n because_o it_o have_v be_v publish_v a_o long_a time_n without_o be_v contradict_v either_o in_o word_n or_o writing_n but_o it_o will_v be_v too_o long_o to_o treat_v upon_o this_o question_n here_o it_o will_v be_v proper_a in_o another_o place_n however_o if_o this_o history_n be_v true_a it_o may_v confirm_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o papist_n which_o say_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o damn_a appear_v here_o upon_o earth_n to_o the_o live_n to_o present_v to_o they_o in_o a_o frightful_a manner_n the_o torment_n they_o suffer_v in_o hell_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v bring_v they_o by_o that_o to_o repent_v and_o leave_v off_o sin_v sect._n 6._o our_o jesuit_n be_v too_o wise_a to_o speak_v much_o himself_o of_o purgatory_n he_o leave_v that_o to_o other_o he_o hold_v nevertheless_o with_o those_o of_o his_o faith_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a desire_n often_o of_o the_o live_n the_o help_n of_o their_o prayer_n and_o good_a work_n and_o that_o by_o consequence_n the_o
soul_n in_o whatsoever_o place_n they_o may_v be_v expect_v those_o that_o be_v enter_v into_o heaven_n or_o into_o hell_n appear_v to_o man_n p._n 253._o we_o see_v that_o he_o will_v not_o much_o trouble_v we_o with_o purgatory_n and_o instead_o of_o perplex_v himself_o with_o a_o determine_a place_n he_o choose_v rather_o to_o be_v at_o large_a in_o place_v soul_n in_o loco_fw-la dispensationis_fw-la in_o a_o place_n of_o dispensation_n such_o as_o the_o schoolman_n have_v forge_v it_o who_o opinion_n some_o of_o we_o find_v not_o condemnable_a in_o what_o place_n soever_o those_o soul_n may_v be_v the_o papist_n believe_v certain_o that_o they_o appear_v often_o to_o man_n to_o the_o end_n that_o have_v be_v mention_v it_o be_v also_o the_o common_a opinion_n that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o soul_n be_v not_o those_o that_o be_v in_o paradise_n or_o in_o hell_n but_o those_o that_o dwell_v between_o those_o two_o place_n or_o in_o purgatory_n for_o frequent_a journey_n from_o heaven_n to_o earth_n will_v too_o much_o disturb_v the_o repose_n of_o the_o soul_n that_o be_v there_o and_o hell_n keep_v its_o captive_n too_o close_o confine_v to_o give_v they_o so_o much_o liberty_n and_o if_o it_o be_v permit_v i_o to_o divert_v the_o public_a i_o shall_v say_v it_o will_v bring_v no_o profit_n to_o the_o church_n coffer_n who_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n make_v the_o pot_n boil_v much_o better_a than_o all_o the_o flame_n of_o hell_n do_v or_o all_o the_o heat_n of_o the_o celestial_a fire_n sect._n 7._o if_o one_o will_v know_v what_o all_o those_o phantom_n do_v in_o the_o world_n schottus_n will_v not_o fail_v to_o inform_v you_o and_o even_o to_o mark_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o care_n and_o exactness_n many_o different_a manner_n in_o which_o they_o show_v themselves_o p._n 269_o etc._n etc._n first_o they_o appear_v to_o the_o sight_n under_o divers_a figure_n as_o well_o of_o man_n as_o of_o beast_n or_o frightful_a monster_n second_o the_o ear_n be_v often_o strike_v without_o see_v any_o thing_n and_o even_o sometime_o in_o such_o a_o extraordinary_a manner_n that_o it_o cause_v astonishment_n and_o fear_n p._n 271._o three_o the_o touch_n have_v its_o share_n in_o it_o if_o what_o the_o author_n say_v be_v true_a that_o they_o move_v they_o sometime_o to_o touch_v man_n without_o do_v they_o any_o harm_n but_o at_o other_o time_n they_o push_v they_o so_o that_o they_o drive_v they_o with_o violence_n they_o make_v they_o fall_v down_o bruise_v they_o and_o beat_v they_o that_o they_o even_o trouble_v they_o and_o tempt_v they_o to_o lechery_n p._n 273._o sect._n 8._o it_o be_v likewise_o necessary_a to_o know_v that_o which_o be_v write_v concern_v the_o figure_n of_o body_n in_o which_o phantasm_n appear_v he_o say_v p._n 287._o that_o the_o abbot_n trithemeus_n thyreus_n delrius_n and_o other_o whence_o it_o apperr_v that_o it_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n relate_v certain_a sign_n by_o which_o one_o may_v know_v if_o whether_o spirit_n who_o present_v themselves_o in_o a_o corporeal_a form_n be_v angel_n or_o man_n good_a angel_n or_o devil_n soul_n of_o the_o bless_a or_o damn_v or_o soul_n which_o be_v in_o purgatory_n to_o be_v purify_v there_o however_o he_o afford_v not_o a_o very_a ample_a instruction_n upon_o this_o point_n for_o the_o chief_a matter_n that_o he_o say_v of_o it_o be_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o bless_a appear_v with_o a_o air_n of_o content_n and_o joy_n that_o the_o soul_n which_o be_v in_o purgatory_n have_v a_o more_o doleful_a countenance_n but_o that_o those_o of_o the_o damn_a have_v a_o more_o frightful_a aspect_n with_o sign_n of_o despair_n and_o tho'_o it_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n that_o there_o be_v always_o some_o defect_n or_o something_o disfigure_v in_o the_o body_n in_o which_o the_o devil_n present_v himself_o notwithstanding_o neither_o our_o jesuit_n nor_o delrius_n hold_v it_o for_o certain_a see_v that_o which_o the_o first_o put_v for_o certain_a and_o as_o general_o believe_v p._n 291._o it_o be_v that_o when_o the_o devil_n appear_v and_o speak_v he_o always_o speak_v the_o language_n of_o the_o country_n where_o he_o be_v so_o that_o he_o must_v understand_v more_o language_n than_o mithridates_n or_o every_o devil_n can_v appear_v but_o in_o his_o proper_a country_n but_o the_o voice_n of_o a_o spectre_n be_v always_o perplex_v tremble_a weak_a and_o as_o mutter_n as_o tho'_o it_o be_v understand_v through_o a_o tub_n or_o through_o the_o cheft_n of_o a_o earthen_a vessel_n for_o say_v schottus_n the_o devil_n can_v speak_v no_o better_o see_v according_a to_o this_o author_n and_o those_o of_o his_o belief_n a_o good_a mark_n to_o know_v he_o sect._n 9_o we_o must_v not_o omit_v that_o which_o be_v give_v out_o as_o a_o thing_n certain_a that_o a_o phantasm_n feel_v always_o cold_a when_o one_o touch_v it_o cardan_n &_o alexander_n ab_fw-la alexandro_n be_v witness_n that_o affirm_v it_o and_o cajetan_n give_v a_o reason_n that_o he_o have_v learn_v from_o the_o devil_n be_v own_o mouth_n who_o be_v ask_v by_o a_o witch_n concern_v this_o subject_n answer_v that_o the_o thing_n must_v needs_o be_v so_o and_o that_o it_o can_v not_o be_v otherwise_o the_o cardinal_n explain_v the_o word_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o this_o sense_n that_o he_o will_v not_o communicate_v to_o a_o body_n he_o take_v that_o moderate_a heat_n which_o be_v so_o agreeable_a or_o that_o god_n will_v not_o permit_v he_o the_o witch_n be_v content_v with_o that_o positive_a answer_n without_o put_v the_o question_n further_o sect._n 10._o the_o question_n now_o be_v to_o know_v who_o they_o be_v which_o often_o see_v spectre_n our_o author_n answer_v pertinent_o to_o this_o question_n p._n 292_o and_o 293._o and_o his_o word_n deserve_v very_o well_o to_o be_v report_v as_o they_o be_v the_o soul_n which_o be_v in_o purgatory_n appear_v rather_o to_o the_o faithful_a then_o to_o the_o excommunicate_v or_o to_o infidel_n and_o among_o these_o first_o they_o appear_v rather_o to_o their_o parent_n to_o their_o ally_n and_o to_o those_o which_o belong_v to_o they_o in_o any_o manner_n whatsoever_o than_o they_o do_v to_o stranger_n because_o that_o they_o hope_v for_o succour_v from_o they_o which_o they_o can_v hope_v from_o other_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o damn_a appear_v particular_o to_o those_o which_o have_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o their_o loss_n and_o of_o the_o torment_n they_o suffer_v the_o apparition_n of_o devil_n be_v make_v also_o with_o reference_n to_o the_o ruin_n of_o those_o they_o persecute_v and_o their_o ill_a will_n for_o mankind_n who_o they_o take_v pleasure_n to_o torment_v on_o the_o first_o respect_n those_o who_o be_v charge_v with_o a_o great_a number_n of_o sin_n have_v most_o to_o suffer_v in_o the_o second_o the_o most_o virtuous_a man_n be_v the_o more_o expose_v to_o their_o attack_n sect._n 11._o after_o the_o spectre_n let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o possesse_v refer_v the_o remedy_n against_o these_o two_o accident_n to_o the_o follow_a chapter_n that_o which_o happen_v to_o the_o possess_v give_v occasion_n to_o know_v more_o particular_o what_o the_o devil_n can_v act_v possess_v say_v schottus_n be_v a_o inevitable_a torment_n to_o man_n from_o the_o devil_n which_o be_v in_o his_o body_n who_o act_v there_o and_o keep_v he_o in_o his_o power_n for_o a_o certain_a time_n p._n 521._o which_o he_o unfold_v more_o particular_o afterward_o but_o as_o there_o have_v be_v late_o publish_v a_o history_n of_o the_o devil_n of_o loudun_n and_o of_o a_o possession_n very_o famous_a say_v to_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o town_n the_o circumstance_n of_o which_o give_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o light_n upon_o this_o point_n we_o will_v allege_v that_o which_o will_v be_v proper_a for_o this_o subject_n refer_v a_o more_o strict_a examination_n to_o our_o four_o book_n which_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v afraid_a to_o do_v notwithstanding_o the_o author_n appear_v to_o be_v a_o protestant_n because_o that_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o story_n this_o history_n contain_v be_v gather_v from_o many_o ecclesiastic_a book_n where_o they_o be_v ground_v upon_o authentic_a public_a act_n and_o that_o the_o possession_n be_v declare_v true_a by_o a_o decree_n of_o the_o bishop_n it_o be_v also_o confirm_v by_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o priest_n who_o be_v execute_v for_o a_o magician_n after_o have_v be_v condemn_v by_o a_o act_n make_v by_o a_o sentence_n of_o judge_n commissioner_n send_v by_o the_o french_a king_n to_o examine_v this_o affair_n see_v then_o yet_o what_o schottus_n say_v p._n 533._o etc._n etc._n first_o that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v possess_v by_o all_o sort_n of_o evil_a spirit_n of_o what_o order_n soever_o they_o may_v be_v for_o it_o have_v be_v say_v in_o
great_a britain_n which_o be_v king_n james_z the_o sixth_z king_n of_o scotland_n and_o first_o king_n of_o england_n of_o that_o name_n and_o the_o other_o to_o one_o of_o his_o scotch_a subject_n a_o scot_n by_o birth_n as_o by_o name_n be_v call_v reynard_n scot_n the_o king_n hold_v the_o affirmative_a as_o to_o the_o popular_a opinion_n of_o witchcraft_n and_o apparition_n of_o spirit_n which_o his_o subject_n have_v already_o confute_v john_n wierus_n who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reformation_n make_v by_o mean_n of_o luther_n and_o calvin_n have_v from_o that_o time_n publish_v his_o opinion_n upon_o the_o delusion_n of_o spirit_n and_o upon_o the_o imposture_n of_o witch_n and_o he_o have_v take_v a_o part_n which_o hold_v in_o the_o middle_n between_o those_o two_o opinion_n so_o king_n james_n in_o his_o book_n of_o demonology_n contest_v with_o these_o two_o author_n according_a to_o his_o express_a declaration_n in_o the_o preface_n sect._n 8._o what_o be_v most_o important_a in_o his_o book_n come_v very_o near_o to_o this_o in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o book_n there_o be_v description_n so_o exact_a of_o league_n that_o magician_n make_v with_o the_o devil_n that_o it_o seem_v as_o if_o the_o king_n himself_o have_v see_v the_o original_a or_o that_o they_o have_v be_v report_v in_o the_o council_n in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n the_o king_n put_v for_o certain_a that_o evil_a spirit_n may_v carry_v man_n through_o the_o air_n or_o assume_v divers_a form_n to_o visit_v the_o magician_n when_o they_o be_v in_o prison_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n he_o say_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o popery_n and_o paganism_n there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o more_o apparition_n but_o that_o it_o be_v observe_v that_o since_o this_o last_o reformation_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n there_o have_v be_v few_o apparition_n and_o a_o great_a many_o more_o witchcraft_n concern_v the_o apparition_n of_o hobgoblin_n and_o phantom_n of_o which_o he_o treat_v in_o the_o three_o book_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o kind_n to_o which_o this_o prince_n give_v not_o credit_n even_o to_o incubus_n and_o succubuss_n which_o be_v spirit_n who_o as_o man_n mix_v themselves_o carnal_o with_o woman_n and_o as_o woman_n with_o men._n in_o reference_n to_o the_o possess_v the_o king_n agree_v that_o the_o popish_a priest_n may_v drive_v out_o the_o devil_n but_o upon_o the_o proof_n that_o he_o have_v to_o convince_v one_o of_o the_o crime_n of_o magic_n he_o only_o say_v there_o must_v be_v no_o less_o than_o twelve_o witness_n among_o which_o may_v be_v admit_v infant_n infamous_a people_n and_o even_o those_o that_o be_v take_v to_o be_v magician_n sect._n 9_o now_o althô_o the_o learned_a as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v extol_v not_o so_o much_o all_o these_o thing_n nor_o teach_v they_o so_o express_o and_o that_o by_o consequence_n they_o credit_v not_o so_o much_o what_o be_v ordinary_o believe_v and_o say_v touch_v the_o power_n and_o operation_n of_o the_o devil_n upon_o man_n and_o concern_v that_o which_o they_o effect_v by_o the_o mean_n of_o man_n we_o must_v however_o observe_v that_o they_o give_v so_o much_o extent_n to_o his_o power_n and_o action_n that_o not_o only_o they_o help_v not_o to_o destroy_v the_o general_a opinion_n that_o be_v have_v of_o he_o but_o also_o maintain_v it_o by_o different_a expression_n they_o make_v use_v of_o and_o by_o the_o instruction_n they_o give_v it_o be_v what_o be_v see_v especial_o in_o the_o work_n of_o two_o english_a author_n who_o explain_v themselves_o more_o plain_o and_o precise_o than_o all_o other_o upon_o this_o matter_n which_o they_o treat_v from_o the_o foundation_n whereas_o other_o keep_v the_o same_o language_n only_o by_o occasion_n and_o when_o treat_v of_o other_o subject_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o speak_v of_o they_o the_o first_o of_o these_o author_n be_v william_n gurnal_a in_o his_o great_a book_n upon_o the_o ephesian_n 6.11.18_o entitle_v the_o christian_n in_o complete_a armour_n the_o first_o edition_n be_v in_o the_o year_n 1655._o and_o since_o there_o have_v be_v print_v at_o london_n in_o folio_n in_o 1679._o the_o six_o edition_n he_o say_v that_o the_o devil_n be_v a_o spiritual_a be_v extreme_o evil_a these_o two_o consideration_n ought_v to_o cause_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o fear_n to_o a_o christian_a p._n 94._o because_o he_o be_v a_o great_a prince_n who_o surpass_v man_n very_o much_o in_o power_n and_o craft_n that_o his_o craft_n be_v observe_v by_o his_o marvellous_a knowledge_n first_o in_o spy_v proper_a occasion_n to_o tempt_v man_n p._n 36._o second_o in_o his_o subtle_a and_o artificial_a conduct_n and_o in_o all_o the_o vice_n he_o make_v use_v of_o for_o this_o effect_n p._n 37._o three_o in_o the_o care_n he_o take_v to_o make_v all_o the_o preparation_n necessary_a to_o attack_v we_o to_o his_o advantage_n every_o time_n he_o find_v opportunity_n to_o do_v it_o p._n 43._o four_o in_o the_o trouble_n that_o he_o stir_v up_o in_o our_o conscience_n in_o reproach_v we_o with_o our_o sin_n and_o in_o the_o artifices_fw-la that_o he_o use_v and_o the_o ambush_n he_o lay_v p._n 44._o as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o power_n and_o virtue_n of_o the_o devil_n the_o author_n hold_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o he_o have_v power_n not_o only_o on_o the_o element_n and_o corporeal_a sense_n but_o also_o upon_o spiritual_a substance_n of_o the_o world_n and_o upon_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n p._n 74._o afterward_o he_o declare_v what_o be_v the_o time_n and_o place_n of_o his_o empire_n over_o his_o subject_n viz._n the_o time_n in_o this_o life_n over_o people_n of_o darkness_n the_o place_n in_o the_o world_n for_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v plunge_v into_o impiety_n p._n 79._o sect._n 10._o the_o other_o english_a author_n be_v joseph_n glanvill_n the_o title_n of_o which_o book_n be_v saducismus_n triumphatus_n saducism_n defeat_v a_o book_n wherein_o he_o employ_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o learning_n to_o prove_v that_o witchcraft_n enchantment_n apparition_n and_o phantom_n be_v possible_a and_o afterward_o that_o they_o be_v thing_n practise_v and_o which_o actual_o happen_v the_o first_o edition_n of_o it_o have_v be_v also_o in_o english_a at_o london_n in_o 1661._o after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o author_n he_o pretend_v that_o what_o he_o establish_v as_o a_o certain_a truth_n be_v ground_v upon_o reason_n and_o example_n and_o i_o grant_v that_o as_o to_o the_o force_n of_o reason_v i_o do_v not_o know_v any_o writer_n who_o have_v better_a succeed_v than_o he_o have_v here_o be_v his_o suppose_a truth_n that_o among_o other_o effect_n which_o be_v attribute_v to_o magician_n of_o both_o sex_n first_o be_v anoint_v with_o certain_a magical_a ointment_n they_o pass_v through_o the_o chimney_n and_o be_v transport_v into_o very_o distant_a place_n second_o that_o they_o be_v turn_v into_o cat_n hare_n and_o divers_a other_o creature_n and_o figure_n three_o that_o they_o feel_v in_o their_o own_o body_n the_o same_o wound_n that_o be_v make_v in_o the_o body_n they_o borrow_v four_o that_o in_o mutter_v certain_a unintelligible_a word_n and_o in_o make_v certain_a gesture_n extraordinary_a and_o ridiculous_a they_o raise_v tempest_n five_o that_o they_o be_v suck_v by_o familiar_a spirit_n in_o the_o most_o secret_a part_n of_o their_o body_n the_o author_n believe_v that_o the_o more_o these_o thing_n be_v incredible_a and_o ridiculous_a the_o more_o certain_a they_o be_v i_o shall_v examine_v his_o reason_n in_o my_o second_o and_o three_o book_n and_o his_o instance_n in_o my_o last_o with_o more_o exactness_n than_o what_o other_o author_n have_v write_v upon_o this_o subject_a for_o the_o consideration_n i_o have_v already_o allege_v that_o he_o carry_v it_o above_o all_o other_o as_o to_o the_o force_n of_o his_o reason_v sect._n 11._o all_o that_o have_v hitherto_o be_v saâ—d_n respect_n first_o the_o devil_n and_o afterward_o man_n that_o be_v believe_v to_o have_v commerce_n with_o he_o consider_v distinct_o and_o separately_z from_o he_o but_o a_o union_n must_v be_v make_v betwixt_o they_o for_o which_o effect_n the_o league_n already_o mention_v be_v invent_v sect_n 5._o of_o this_o chapter_n and_o heretofore_o chap._n 20._o sect._n 13._o moreover_o the_o opinion_n which_o have_v be_v report_v have_v pass_v from_o popery_n among_o we_o and_o be_v admit_v by_o many_o doctor_n of_o our_o communion_n yet_o i_o know_v not_o any_o who_o have_v take_v their_o part_n so_o much_o as_o daneus_n which_o be_v chief_o observe_v in_o two_o point_n in_o his_o description_n of_o the_o league_n and_o in_o the_o effect_n he_o attribute_n to_o sorcerer_n and_o witch_n for_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v find_v very_o ample_o treat_v of_o in_o his_o
little_a book_n de_fw-fr sortiariis_fw-la of_o witch_n but_o especial_o the_o first_o be_v describe_v with_o more_o circumstance_n than_o i_o have_v read_v in_o any_o popish_a author_n so_o see_v this_o doctor_n have_v be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o considerable_a among_o we_o and_o that_o have_v live_v a_o little_a after_o the_o time_n of_o calvin_n and_o luther_n his_o book_n which_o be_v write_v 116_o year_n ago_o have_v not_o be_v attack_v nor_o contradict_v that_o i_o know_v of_o by_o any_o protestant_a writer_n but_o only_o by_o schottus_n from_o thence_o may_v be_v infer_v that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v not_o unknown_a to_o we_o nor_o reject_v by_o the_o protestant_a church_n i_o be_o go_v to_o relate_v in_o short_a the_o content_n of_o this_o author_n write_n sect._n 12._o see_v what_o he_o set_v down_o in_o his_o four_o chapter_n nullum_fw-la non_fw-la sortiarum_fw-la cum_fw-la satana_n foedus_fw-la iniisse_fw-la seque_fw-la ei_fw-la devovisse_fw-la that_o there_o be_v no_o sorcerer_n but_o he_o have_v make_v agreement_n with_o the_o devil_n and_o devote_a himself_o to_o he_o see_v the_o description_n he_o make_v of_o these_o contract_n first_o to_o secure_v the_o person_n of_o the_o magician_n the_o devil_n imprint_n a_o mark_n either_o under_o the_o eyelid_n or_o between_o the_o buttock_n or_o the_o palate_n of_o the_o mouth_n that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v perceive_v in_o those_o place_n the_o author_n believe_v that_o there_o be_v none_o exempt_a from_o carry_v it_o it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o the_o judge_n order_n the_o whole_a body_n of_o those_o that_o be_v accuse_v of_o this_o crime_n to_o be_v shave_v to_o know_v the_o place_n that_o be_v mark_v as_o i_o have_v tell_v you_o second_o the_o condition_n of_o these_o contract_n imply_v that_o they_o shall_v renounce_v god_n and_o acknowledge_v satan_n and_o adore_v he_o for_o their_o god_n and_o in_o recompense_n he_o shall_v assist_v they_o and_o shall_v come_v to_o their_o succour_n as_o oft_o as_o they_o apply_v themselves_o to_o he_o which_o he_o will_v never_o fail_v to_o do_v no_o more_o than_o the_o witch_n on_o their_o part_n fail_v to_o obey_v all_o his_o command_n three_o after_o the_o covenant_n have_v be_v thus_o mutual_o agree_v upon_o the_o magician_n the_o morrow_n after_o sacrifice_n to_o the_o devil_n a_o dog_n a_o cat_n or_o a_o hen_n that_o belong_v to_o he_o by_o which_o mean_v the_o contract_n be_v confirm_v a_o new_a four_o afterward_o the_o devil_n cause_v in_o proper_a time_n and_o place_n all_o the_o magician_n to_o assemble_v where_o ever_o he_o prescribe_v there_o he_o make_v every_o one_o of_o they_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o mischief_n he_o have_v do_v by_o his_o power_n and_o means_n five_o he_o sometime_o take_v the_o trouble_n to_o get_v they_o together_o assume_v a_o human_a shape_n for_o that_o purpose_n and_o make_v himself_o know_v to_o the_o magician_n only_o at_o other_o time_n he_o employ_v some_o of_o they_o to_o go_v and_o convene_v the_o assembly_n show_v they_o the_o time_n and_o place_n this_o assembly_n be_v not_o always_o general_a sometime_o there_o be_v but_o a_o certain_a number_n which_o he_o have_v choose_v to_o please_v himself_o six_o if_o there_o be_v some_o who_o through_o weakness_n of_o body_n can_v go_v he_o give_v they_o a_o stick_v or_o a_o horse_n of_o some_o ointment_n to_o anoint_v themselves_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o which_o be_v become_v invisible_a he_o transport_v they_o through_o the_o air._n seven_o he_o appear_v himself_o as_o master_n of_o the_o club_n in_o shape_n of_o a_o man_n or_o in_o some_o ugly_a he-goat_n or_o in_o whatever_o form_n he_o please_v eight_o there_o they_o repeat_v their_o oath_n make_v to_o he_o after_o which_o they_o sing_v and_o dance_v in_o honour_n of_o their_o new_a god_n nine_o afterward_o he_o furnish_v they_o with_o such_o mean_n as_o they_o desire_v to_o do_v mischief_n to_o such_o as_o they_o please_v he_o teach_v they_o to_o make_v up_o their_o poison_n and_o promise_v they_o to_o continue_v his_o assistance_n to_o they_o and_o his_o service_n for_o their_o occasion_n ten_o by_o virtue_n of_o these_o agreement_n satan_n fail_v not_o to_o work_v wonder_n in_o favour_n of_o his_o magician_n as_o oft_o as_o they_o make_v the_o sign_n that_o he_o have_v teach_v they_o and_o order_v they_o to_o do_v in_o which_o sign_n consist_v not_o the_o operative_a and_o active_a faculty_n as_o the_o magician_n believe_v but_o it_o reside_v in_o the_o devil_n who_o operate_v when_o warn_v by_o the_o sign_n sect._n 13._o there_o be_v already_o a_o great_a deal_n but_o however_o there_o be_v more_o thing_n which_o the_o author_n ascribe_v to_o the_o devil_n and_o which_o may_v be_v gather_v and_o infer_v from_o divers_a place_n of_o this_o book_n where_o they_o be_v express_o contain_v as_o first_o that_o he_o often_o appear_v in_o human_a shape_n second_o that_o he_o sometime_o trouble_v and_o cast_v such_o a_o mist_n over_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o that_o be_v engage_v with_o he_o that_o they_o fancy_v to_o have_v be_v in_o certain_a place_n and_o to_o have_v act_v several_a thing_n though_o there_o be_v no_o truth_n or_o reality_n in_o these_o imagination_n three_o but_o he_o real_o carry_v they_o through_o the_o air_n whither_o he_o please_v four_o that_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o wizzard_n and_o witch_n he_o can_v poison_n man_n secret_o from_o far_o without_o touch_v they_o five_o that_o the_o devil_n or_o the_o magician_n by_o his_o mean_n may_v raise_v tempest_n and_o cause_n rain_n six_o he_o reject_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o believe_v the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n have_v no_o long_o any_o effect_n upon_o the_o magician_n nor_o can_v act_v in_o their_o behalf_n as_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v in_o the_o hand_n and_o power_n of_o justice_n on_o the_o contrary_a he_o suppose_v that_o the_o virtue_n of_o witchcraft_n may_v be_v exert_v even_o in_o prison_n and_o that_o oftentimes_o the_o devil_n break_v there_o the_o neck_n of_o those_o who_o belong_v to_o he_o these_o be_v daneus_n his_o doctrine_n sect._n 12._o furthermore_o the_o most_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o doctor_n of_o our_o communion_n be_v that_o the_o devil_n do_v not_o know_v thing_n to_o come_v but_o only_o of_o himself_o he_o form_v conjecture_n that_o nevertheless_o the_o great_a part_n of_o divine_n consult_v he_o for_o their_o prediction_n that_o it_o be_v from_o he_o they_o learn_v what_o they_o discover_v to_o other_o man_n of_o thing_n present_a thing_n hide_v as_o when_o there_o have_v be_v something_o steal_v or_o some_o body_n bewitch_v they_o declare_v the_o thief_n or_o magician_n they_o likewise_o ascribe_v to_o he_o some_o knowledge_n of_o the_o thought_n of_o man_n since_o they_o fancy_v that_o he_o disturb_v and_o seduce_v they_o and_o that_o he_o incite_v they_o to_o mischief_n for_o that_o be_v proper_o what_o we_o understand_v when_o we_o pray_v in_o our_o church_n for_o those_o that_o be_v tempt_v and_o trouble_v in_o their_o conscience_n there_o be_v no_o error_n produce_v there_o arise_v no_o heresy_n in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v not_o afflict_v with_o any_o persecution_n but_o the_o devil_n have_v contribute_v thereto_o all_o the_o place_n of_o scripture_n that_o speak_v of_o the_o devil_n be_v understand_v with_o relation_n to_o these_o idea_n and_o it_o be_v upon_o these_o interpretation_n that_o these_o opinion_n be_v ground_v it_o be_v also_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o not_o only_o the_o protestant_n but_o almost_o all_o the_o christian_a writer_n assert_v that_o it_o be_v not_o allow_v to_o consult_v the_o devil_n who_o be_v the_o enemy_n of_o god_n and_o of_o man_n nor_o to_o seek_v his_o help_n they_o however_o agree_v that_o the_o pagan_a oracle_n have_v not_o always_o be_v give_v by_o the_o devil_n but_o that_o often_o they_o have_v be_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o imposture_n of_o priest_n which_o have_v so_o often_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a not_o to_o know_v it_o sect._n 13._o the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n be_v extreamlv_v boast_v of_o for_o there_o be_v very_o few_o doctor_n who_o doubt_v but_o he_o can_v assume_v a_o body_n and_o possess_v the_o body_n of_o man_n and_o transport_v and_o torment_v they_o several_a way_n as_o effective_o as_o he_o have_v actual_o the_o impudence_n to_o do_v these_o thing_n to_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o and_o to_o a_o great_a many_o people_n of_o which_o the_o gospel_n tell_v we_o that_o be_v possess_v by_o evil_a spirit_n they_o be_v deliver_v by_o our_o saviour_n they_o also_o suppose_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o apparition_n of_o spectre_n be_v confirm_v by_o scripture_n and_o that_o it_o be_v theâ—_n devil_n at_o least_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o some_o who_o appear_v
under_o the_o figure_n of_o samuel_n they_o think_v that_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o he_o have_v power_n over_o the_o air_n and_o wind_n over_o army_n over_o the_o good_n of_o man_n their_o body_n and_o their_o life_n which_o be_v prove_v by_o the_o example_n of_o what_o happen_v to_o job_n and_o by_o the_o effect_n that_o the_o magician_n of_o egypt_n produce_v in_o the_o time_n of_o moses_n which_o be_v as_o so_o many_o sure_a mark_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n either_o to_o produce_v infect_v as_o frog_n and_o serpent_n and_o to_o make_v a_o transmutation_n of_o the_o element_n either_o to_o represent_v with_o a_o inconceivable_a readiness_n thing_n that_o be_v to_o be_v fetch_v from_o far_o or_o at_o least_o so_o to_o dazzle_v the_o eye_n of_o man_n to_o see_v what_o be_v not_o sect._n 14._o as_o to_o the_o mean_n which_o magician_n diviner_n and_o enchanter_n make_v use_v of_o scarce_o be_v there_o a_o person_n of_o good_a sense_n that_o believe_v they_o be_v efficacious_a of_o themselves_o but_o they_o will_v have_v it_o to_o be_v effect_v by_o the_o devil_n who_o operate_v all_o that_o those_o miserable_a wretch_n imagine_v to_o act_v and_o that_o the_o covenant_n make_v between_o he_o and_o they_o oblige_v he_o to_o execute_v that_o which_o they_o require_v of_o he_o provide_v only_o that_o they_o make_v use_v of_o sign_n and_o that_o they_o employ_v circumstance_n destine_v for_o that_o purpose_n such_o as_o he_o have_v teach_v they_o it_o be_v very_o prudent_o observe_v as_o be_v believe_v that_o those_o league_n be_v make_v two_o way_n which_o i_o shall_v express_v in_o the_o word_n of_o sennertus_n take_v from_o his_o treatise_n upon_o this_o question_n whether_o one_o may_v be_v render_v invulnerable_a to_o the_o point_n of_o a_o sword_n and_o to_o musket_n where_o he_o say_v that_o the_o contract_n with_o the_o devil_n be_v of_o two_o kind_n mediate_a or_o immediate_a express_v or_o tacit_a the_o immediate_a or_o express_v contract_n be_v when_o any_o make_v use_n of_o mean_n that_o he_o have_v be_v immediate_o furnish_v with_o by_o the_o devil_n the_o mediate_a or_o tacit_a contract_n be_v when_o one_o make_v use_v of_o the_o mean_n which_o in_o truth_n have_v be_v ordain_v by_o the_o devil_n but_o not_o have_v be_v supply_v by_o the_o devil_n himself_o come_v to_o he_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o some_o other_o person_n which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n that_o forbid_v we_o to_o have_v other_o god_n but_o he_o for_o he_o say_v a_o little_a further_o the_o consent_n be_v not_o altogether_o exclude_v from_o the_o tacit_a agreement_n because_o whosoever_o be_v not_o as_o yet_o deprive_v of_o reason_n as_o not_o to_o avoid_v the_o precipice_n of_o rock_n or_o the_o mouth_n of_o a_o pit_n he_o can_v but_o see_v that_o such_o word_n and_o character_n have_v not_o in_o themselves_o any_o virtue_n and_o that_o by_o consequence_n before_o make_v use_n of_o they_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o examine_v by_o what_o virtue_n they_o may_v produce_v such_o effect_n for_o if_o one_o neglect_v to_o do_v it_o it_o be_v certain_a a_o tacit_a contract_n with_o the_o devil_n who_o have_v promise_v to_o execute_v all_o the_o clause_n and_o condition_n of_o his_o writing_n in_o favour_n of_o those_o who_o make_v use_v of_o the_o word_n and_o character_n therein_o contain_v in_o consequence_n of_o which_o he_o who_o make_v use_v of_o it_o can_v pretend_v himself_o innocent_a of_o the_o crime_n of_o magic_n such_o be_v sennertus_n opinion_n and_o as_o i_o may_v judge_v from_o my_o own_o experience_n will_v not_o be_v confute_v by_o our_o doctor_n for_o i_o hear_v they_o general_o hold_v speak_v the_o same_o language_n doctor_n wierius_n a_o famous_a man_n who_o have_v very_o much_o meditate_a upon_o this_o matter_n and_o have_v study_v it_o very_o much_o establish_v all_o these_o thing_n a_o little_a more_o confuse_o but_o yet_o very_o near_o upon_o the_o same_o foot_n sect._n 15._o i_o have_v something_o to_o add_v here_o concern_v dream_n the_o common_a language_n of_o our_o divine_n be_v that_o there_o be_v four_o sort_n natural_a civil_a or_o such_o as_o be_v occasion_v by_o the_o precede_a conversation_n and_o action_n without_o nature_n or_o temper_n have_v any_o share_n in_o they_o last_o divine_a or_o diabolical_a they_o hold_v that_o these_o last_o proceed_v from_o the_o inspiration_n of_o the_o devil_n who_o disturb_v the_o imagination_n of_o man_n and_o represent_v to_o he_o fearful_a figure_n to_o disquiet_v or_o fright_v he_o or_o to_o transport_v he_o for_o some_o time_n into_o some_o place_n where_o he_o please_v as_o we_o have_v see_v before_o that_o he_o transport_v the_o witch_n to_o their_o several_a meeting_n in_o consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n there_o be_v some_o of_o opinion_n that_o the_o dream_n that_o pilat_n wife_n suffer_v so_o much_o because_o of_o christ_n be_v a_o diabolick_a dream_n sect._n 16._o but_o i_o find_v not_o any_o of_o these_o doctor_n who_o have_v heretofore_o ever_o attribute_v so_o little_a understanding_n and_o power_n to_o the_o devil_n as_o to_o the_o knowledge_n and_o effect_n already_o describe_v as_o reynold_n schot_n have_v before_o quote_v we_o have_v at_o this_o time_n anthony_n van_n dalen_n who_o ascribe_v no_o more_o to_o he_o in_o his_o book_n of_o oracle_n these_o two_o author_n hold_v that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o efficient_a cause_n of_o all_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v practise_v or_o which_o be_v operate_v but_o the_o imposture_n of_o man_n the_o devil_n have_v no_o part_n in_o they_o i_o learn_v also_o whilst_o i_o be_o take_v up_o in_o this_o present_a work_n that_o the_o most_o sensible_a among_o we_o attribute_v but_o very_o little_a power_n and_o knowledge_n to_o the_o devil_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o more_o than_o i_o conceive_v who_o as_o to_o the_o action_n of_o the_o possess_v and_o bewitch_v be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o mr._n daillon_n who_o in_o a_o french_a book_n concern_v demon_n maintain_v all_o that_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n touch_v evil_a and_o unclean_a spirit_n be_v not_o otherwise_o to_o be_v understand_v than_o of_o certain_a disease_n to_o which_o the_o jew_n use_v to_o give_v such_o name_n believe_v however_o that_o it_o may_v happen_v evil_a spirit_n meddle_v with_o they_o at_o the_o same_o time_n there_o be_v late_o come_v to_o my_o hand_n very_o convenient_o a_o little_a book_n of_o mr._n orchard_n a_o englishman_n preacher_n in_o the_o new-netherlands_o as_o i_o be_o tell_v in_o which_o the_o ancient_a and_o common_a opinion_n upon_o this_o subject_n be_v confute_v as_o be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o belief_n of_o the_o protestant_a church_n sect._n 17._o but_o let_v we_o leave_v off_o speak_v of_o these_o people_n because_o that_o of_o one_o side_n there_o be_v no_o necessity_n here_o to_o handle_v they_o and_o because_o i_o intend_v to_o do_v it_o afterward_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o speak_v of_o they_o here_o because_o my_o intention_n be_v not_o to_o set_v down_o here_o what_o be_v not_o say_v of_o the_o devil_n and_o what_o be_v not_o attribute_v to_o he_o but_o my_o design_n be_v to_o relate_v that_o which_o be_v say_v of_o he_o and_o to_o examine_v whether_o it_o be_v true_a or_o no._n it_o be_v sufficient_a for_o i_o to_o hold_v the_o last_o negative_a with_o the_o english_a writer_n because_o i_o be_o much_o averse_a from_o maintain_v the_o opinion_n which_o ascribe_v so_o much_o power_n and_o virtue_n to_o spirit_n and_o especial_o to_o the_o bad_a and_o further_o i_o shall_v be_v oblige_v to_o enter_v the_o list_n with_o schot_n van_n dalen_n and_o many_o other_o who_o oppose_v the_o common_a belief_n that_o they_o have_v of_o this_o power_n when_o i_o shall_v come_v afterward_o to_o examine_v the_o reason_n and_o proof_n upon_o which_o it_o be_v found_v however_o before_o i_o finish_v this_o first_o part_n i_o shall_v rehearse_v all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v and_o compare_v the_o opinion_n of_o infidel_n with_o those_o of_o the_o christian_n chap._n xxiii_o that_o of_o all_o these_o opinion_n put_v together_o there_o result_v some_o certain_a proposition_n in_o which_o they_o differ_v and_o other_o in_o which_o they_o agree_v sect._n 1_o i_o have_v from_o time_n to_o time_n confer_v the_o opinion_n that_o i_o have_v relate_v first_o those_o of_o the_o ancient_n and_o modern_a pagan_n in_o the_o 11_o chapter_n and_o afterward_o those_o of_o the_o jew_n mahometan_n and_o christian_n of_o the_o six_o first_o age_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n there_o remain_v now_o to_o compare_v those_o of_o the_o papist_n and_o protestant_n after_o which_o we_o will_v confer_v they_o all_o together_o to_o that_o end_n we_o must_v
allege_v but_o to_o set_v off_o with_o some_o likelihood_n the_o private_a opinion_n with_o which_o we_o be_v take_v up_o sect._n 9_o i_o hope_v that_o what_o i_o have_v just_a now_o say_v will_v easy_o be_v credit_v if_o attention_n be_v give_v to_o what_o follow_v i_o say_v that_o the_o character_n of_o philosophy_n such_o as_o be_v learn_v in_o the_o school_n pour_v itself_o upon_o all_o the_o interpretation_n and_o translation_n that_o be_v of_o the_o holy_a writ_n it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o aristotle_n that_o the_o four_o element_n earth_n water_n air_n and_o fire_n be_v include_v within_o one_o another_o as_o by_o circle_n reach_v from_o the_o centre_n to_o the_o high_a place_n of_o the_o universe_n so_o as_o that_o the_o earth_n be_v the_o low_a be_v mix_v with_o water_n in_o its_o superficies_n and_o the_o air_n above_o it_o surround_v the_o terraqueous_a globe_n these_o proposition_n be_v grant_v by_o all_o but_o that_o philosopher_n also_o believe_v that_o fire_n surround_v the_o air_n as_o the_o celestial_a heaven_n divide_v into_o several_a vault_n do_v fire_n these_o vault_n to_o which_o the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n be_v fasten_v and_o be_v of_o a_o subtle_a and_o incorruptible_a matter_n in_o themselves_o surround_v one_o another_o and_o turn_v about_o we_o every_o year_n every_o month_n and_o every_o day_n by_o the_o virtue_n of_o some_o certain_a spirit_n call_v assist_v form_n those_o that_o hold_v that_o opinion_n for_o probable_a be_v very_o apt_a to_o be_v persuade_v that_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n dwell_v in_o the_o air_n because_o the_o superior_a sphere_n be_v too_o pure_a for_o they_o when_o therefore_o those_o sort_n of_o man_n hear_v st._n paul_n mention_v the_o prince_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o air_n ephes_n 2.1_o or_o the_o spiritual_a wickedness_n in_o high_a place_n ch._n 6.12_o they_o doubt_v not_o but_o st._n paul_n be_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o aristotle_n and_o that_o by_o these_o word_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o wicked_a spirit_n must_v be_v understand_v thus_o those_o who_o by_o read_v plato_n have_v fill_v their_o head_n with_o his_o demon_n fancy_v that_o tâ—is_n word_n be_v use_v in_o the_o scripture_n in_o a_o platonic_a sense_n without_o consider_v that_o this_o philosopher_n live_v not_o in_o the_o time_n that_o the_o holy_a writ_n be_v publish_v in_o which_o the_o former_a signification_n of_o these_o term_n may_v be_v change_v as_o it_o daily_o happen_v and_o without_o so_o much_o as_o examine_v in_o what_o sense_n they_o be_v take_v by_o other_o author_n contemporary_a with_o the_o sacred_a writer_n whether_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o other_o author_n who_o book_n be_v lose_v understand_v they_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n or_o last_o whether_o the_o jew_n in_o who_o tongue_n the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v write_v and_o who_o consequent_o ought_v to_o understand_v it_o best_o put_v the_o same_o signification_n upon_o they_o sect._n 10._o what_o i_o say_v of_o the_o ill_a use_n make_v of_o philosophy_n as_o to_o this_o point_n must_v not_o appear_v strange_a for_o it_o extend_v to_o every_o thing_n when_o copernicus_n begin_v to_o assert_v by_o reason_n that_o seem_v very_o strong_a to_o he_o that_o the_o sun_n be_v fast_o and_o unmoveable_a and_o that_o the_o terraqueous_a globe_n move_v those_o that_o hold_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o ptolomey_n pretend_v to_o explode_v that_o opinion_n by_o clear_a and_o formal_a text_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o those_o that_o maintain_v it_o contrive_v explication_n to_o those_o passage_n and_o want_v not_o plausible_a reason_n to_o set_v they_o off_o thus_o those_o that_o after_o descartes_n believe_v man_n have_v a_o idea_n of_o god_n in_o his_o understanding_n find_v the_o same_o doctrine_n in_o st._n paul_n and_o understand_v in_o that_o sense_n these_o word_n of_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n ch._n 1.19_o that_o which_o may_v be_v know_v of_o god_n be_v manifest_a in_o they_o for_o god_n have_v show_v it_o unto_o they_o even_o some_o of_o descartes_n follower_n have_v explain_v the_o history_n of_o the_o creation_n in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o genesis_n according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o that_o philosopher_n that_o be_v quite_o contrary_a to_o the_o right_a meaning_n of_o this_o narration_n as_o the_o author_n himself_o confess_v in_o his_o little_a book_n entitle_v cartesius_n mosaisans_n sect._n 11._o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o divinity_n as_o with_o philosophy_n those_o that_o be_v call_v the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v her_o first_o or_o chief_a doctor_n in_o the_o primitive_a time_n the_o authority_n of_o who_o the_o papist_n equal_a to_o that_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n have_v be_v at_o first_o imbue_v with_o that_o false_a philosophy_n do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o think_v upon_o free_v themselves_o of_o their_o prejudices_fw-la by_o a_o true_a interpretation_n and_o translation_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n on_o the_o contrary_a they_o have_v pour_v their_o prevention_n over_o whatever_o they_o have_v write_v for_o whether_o they_o treat_v of_o such_o article_n of_o faith_n as_o be_v most_o controvert_v or_o whether_o they_o interpret_v passage_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n they_o have_v adhere_v to_o bare_a speculation_n and_o apply_v they_o to_o subject_n quite_o different_a from_o those_o the_o sacred_a write_v aim_v at_o st._n austin_n in_o the_o four_o and_o 5_o century_n have_v be_v fruitful_a in_o speculation_n and_o origen_n in_o the_o 3d_o have_v surpass_v all_o the_o other_o in_o mis-application_n remote_a from_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o holy_a penman_n as_o may_v have_v be_v observe_v by_o what_o have_v be_v allege_v from_o they_o and_o several_a other_o concern_v spirit_n in_o the_o 15_o chapter_n their_o homily_n that_o be_v their_o sermon_n contain_v but_o few_o exposition_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o still_o few_o translation_n it_o be_v true_a that_o origen_n and_o st._n jerom_n have_v take_v more_o pain_n than_o the_o other_o and_o be_v also_o more_o puzzle_v have_v translate_v the_o sacred_a write_n in_o those_o age_n in_o which_o the_o knowledge_n of_o tongue_n be_v not_o much_o look_v after_o nor_o improve_v in_o the_o mean_a while_n what_o those_o doctor_n hap_v propose_v upon_o many_o separate_a passage_n disperse_v through_o their_o write_n upon_o which_o instead_o of_o a_o serious_a examination_n they_o have_v put_v the_o sense_n that_o be_v most_o favourable_a to_o their_o private_a opinion_n have_v ever_o be_v receive_v and_o teach_v afterward_o thus_o it_o be_v happen_v long_o after_o the_o knowledge_n of_o tongue_n not_o be_v better_o improve_v that_o their_o interpretation_n have_v be_v admit_v without_o contradiction_n only_o upon_o their_o own_o credit_n and_o look_v upon_o with_o that_o veneration_n that_o be_v common_o pay_v to_o antiquity_n as_o though_o the_o world_n in_o process_n of_o time_n be_v grow_v young_a than_o before_o by_o these_o mean_v it_o be_v that_o their_o doctrine_n concern_v spirit_n and_o especial_o the_o bad_a have_v insensible_o be_v bequeath_v as_o a_o inheritance_n to_o posterity_n sect._n 12._o since_o therefore_o every_o one_o be_v so_o much_o take_v up_o with_o this_o sect_n and_o pay_v so_o great_a a_o deference_n to_o those_o that_o be_v call_v the_o eminent_a father_n it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o the_o papist_n who_o above_o all_o other_o put_v a_o high_a value_n upon_o they_o shall_v use_v their_o language_n and_o consecrate_v all_o their_o expression_n and_o it_o be_v long_a since_o the_o protestant_n have_v observe_v that_o these_o their_o adversary_n have_v found_v the_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a the_o worship_v of_o saint_n and_o the_o like_a doctrine_n upon_o some_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n that_o seem_v to_o favour_v they_o when_o afterward_o they_o be_v compel_v to_o give_v some_o proof_n out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n they_o find_v the_o first_o together_o with_o purgatory_n in_o the_o one_a epistle_n of_o st._n paul_n to_o the_o corinthian_n chap._n 3.13_o that_o fire_n shall_v try_v every_o man_n work_n it_o be_v almost_o the_o same_o with_o those_o that_o be_v breed_v among_o the_o lutheran_n how_o great_a a_o philosopher_n and_o how_o learned_a soever_o any_o one_o may_v be_v he_o will_v find_v no_o reason_n and_o much_o less_o a_o necessity_n to_o believe_v that_o christ_n be_v local_o and_o visible_o ascend_v to_o heaven_n but_o it_o will_v appear_v to_o he_o a_o necessary_a proposition_n that_o our_o lord_n after_o his_o resurrection_n penetrate_v through_o door_n shut_v up_o and_o that_o his_o humanity_n be_v omnipotent_a how_o learn_v soever_o one_o may_v be_v in_o the_o tongue_n there_o be_v however_o frequent_a occasion_n in_o which_o it_o can_v neither_o be_v see_v or_o conjecture_v upon_o what_o ground_n the_o learned_a have_v give_v to_o some_o certain_a word_n a_o signification_n that_o favour_v the_o